THE 

BRACEGIRDLE 

TITTPT2TQ  TT71VnrTMQ 
iSUJxixIO  JJllNlllINO 


H 


THE  BRACEGIRDLE 


PRINCESS  SALOME 

A  Tale  of  the  Days  of  Camel-bells 
BY  BURRIS  JENKINS 

NEW  YORK  TRIBUNE: 

"Make  room  beside  'Ben  Hur'  for  a  worthy  companion : 
PRINCESS  SALOME  is  sure  to  receive  a  wide  reading,  for  it 
presents  the  whole  current  of  the  great  Christ-story  in  a  simple, 
graphic  and  engrossingly  interesting  narrative." 

GEO.   A.   MILLER,  President,   International  Convention  of 

Disciples  of  Christ: 

"It  will  produce  faith  and  love  in  many  cold  and  indiffer 
ent  hearts  and  lives." 

RIGHT  REVEREND  CORTLAND  WHITEHEAD.  Bishop 
of  Pittsburgh: 

"The  author's  knowledge  of  Jewish  customs,  of  topogra 
phy  of  Palestine  and  of  the  Bible  story,  is  wonderful,  andhis 
power  of  description  and  rhetorical  finish  are  worthy  of  all 
praise.  He  makes  the  story  of  the  last  year  of  the  earthly  life 
of  Jesus  very  vivid — and  treats  the  whole  subject  very  rever 
ently  as  well  as  interestingly." 


BEFORE   I   LEAVE   THIS   ROOM   YOU    SHALL    PROMISE   ME!" 


Page  186 


THE 
BRACEGIRDLE 


BY 
BURRIS  JENKINS 

AUTHOR  CF"PRINCE?S  SALOME'' 


WITH    A    FRONTISPIECE    IN    COLOR 
BY    H.    WESTON    TAYLOR 


PHILADELPHIA  &  LONDON 
J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  COMPANY 

1922 


COPYRIGHT.    IQ22,  BY  J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  COMPANY 


PRINTED  BY  J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  COMPANY 

AT  THE  WASHINGTON  SQUARE  PRESS 

PHILADELPHIA,     U.  S.  A. 


CONTENTS 

I.    A  KNIGHT  AND  A  LADY 7 

II.    THE  CARA,  OR  DARLING  OF  THE  THEATRE 22 

III.  THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB  AT  DRURY  LANE 36 

IV.  ANNE'S  DEVOIR  FOR  KING  WILLIAM 55 

V.    THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE 80 

VI.  "  'TWAS  THE  FASHION  TO  HAVE  A  TASTE,  OR  Tendre 

FOR    MISTRESS  BRACEGIRDLE" 101 

VII.  ANNE  HEARS  ME,  AT  THE  WATER  GATE,  YORK  STAIRS  117 

VIII.    THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL 130 

IX.     DRURY'S  MAZY  COURTS 147 

X.    THE  DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM 163 

XI.     ALEXANDER  AND  STATIRA 181 

XII.    DEATH  IN  THE  STREET  . . . ., 198 

XIII.  A  KING  WHO  REMEMBERED 212 

XIV.  EXIT  ANNE;  ENTER  WILLIAM  THE  GREAT 225 

XV.     'Tis  A  WISE  CHILD  THAT  KNOWS  ITS  OWN 236 

XVI.    THE  ABDUCTION  OF  ANNE 249 

XVII.     SWORD  AND  CLEAVER  TO  THE   RESCUE 261 

XVIII.     DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL  HALL 279 

XIX.    THE  SUN  SHINES  AT  YORK  STAIRS 297 

XX.    PLAYER  AND  PLAY-WRIGHT  TURN  PASTORAL 307 


2136356 


THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

CHAPTER  I 

A   KNIGHT    AND  A   LADY 

"  DELIVER  the  lady !  "  I  shouted  as  I  rushed  into 
the  roaring  throng  in  Clare  Market.  "  Deliver ! 
Deliver!" 

I  cried  it  with  the  seeming  of  a  Knight-errant 
of  romantic  days,  I  make  no  doubt;  and  flourishing 
nothing  braver  nor  more  telling  than  a  tough  black 
thorn,  gnarled  and  knotted,  that  was  my  last 
memento  of  Lovell  Hall. 

I  laugh  now,  as  I  think  of  my  mad  entrance  upon 
the  wide  stage  of  this  world  of  London  in  King 
William's  day.  But  then  it  was,  at  the  first,  no 
laughing  matter  either  to  me  or  to  her,  or  to  Mac 
Carliel. 

"  Deliver  the  lady ! "  I  fairly  roared,  in  my 
valor  and  my  indignation,  as  I  charged  the  mob 
which  was  circling  and  milling  about  the  sedan- 
chair.  I  could  see  her  now,  and  something  familiar, 
too,  both  about  the  figure,  and  the  great  cart-wheel 
hat.  She  stood  waving  her  hands,  it  appeared  partly 
in  anger,  and  partly  in  fear,  and  partly  in  supplica 
tion,  as  the  innermost  circle  of  the  mob  seemed  to 

7 


8  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

hesitate  an  instant,  in  fear  of  the  very  thing  they 
had  come  to  do. 

Not  seldom  were  ladies  set  upon  and  carried  off 
in  those  troublous  times,  when  we  had  passed  as  a 
swift  shuttle  between  "Old  Noll"  and  his  Puritans, 
through  King  Charlie  and  his  free-riders,  to  good 
King  William, — long  live  kings  of  his  kind  ! — who 
had  not  yet  sufficient  time  nor  support  to  quiet 
the  land.  Witness  the  abduction  of  Mistress  Jane 
Arbuckle,  on  a  June  night  in  the  Strand,  crowds  all 
about;  and  her  chairmen  clapped  o'  the  head  with 
bludgeons;  and  she  never  heard  of  more.  Witness 
also  the  disappearance  of  my  Lady  Topham,  nobody 
knew  how,  when,  or  where,  till  it  was  found,  after 
six  years,  at  the  death  of  the  rapscallion,  Merrihew, 
in  Valence,  that  it  was  he  who  had  raped  her  away 
and  enslaved  her  for  half  of  a  dozen  of  years.  Wit 
ness  two  several  attempts  upon  Mistress  Anne  her 
self  of  which  more  anon. 

Now,  here,  I  made  most  sure,  was  another  such 
happening,  about  to  be  consummated  under  my  very 
nose,  which,  'sooth  to  say,  was  long,  sharp,  and  new 
to  London  town.  But  a  new  hound  will  often  catch 
a  scent  quickest — which  is  not  true,  though  it  flashed, 
the  sophistry,  through  my  mind,  together  with  all 
the  reflections  already  set  down,  as  I  rushed  the 
twenty  rods,  shouting  along  the  causey. 


A  KNIGHT  AND  A  LADY  9 

Quickly  I  broke  two  heads  with  my  black-thorn; 
upset,  I  know  not  how  many  other ;  for  my  shoulders, 
though  not  big,  were  hardy  none  the  less,  and  my 
legs,  though  not  long  as  Robin's  bow,  held  pretty 
firm  in  their  places ;  and  withal,  the  smaller  fry  were 
on  the  outskirts  of  this  devils'  shoal. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  I  plunged  into  the  danger,  and 
took  my  first  great  plunge  toward  my  career,  in  one 
and  the  same  instant. 

I  won  at  last,  I  know  not  how,  to  the  lady's 
chair,  and  the  lady's  side.  My  cloak  was  gone,  my 
clothing  torn,  breeches  all  but  lost,  so  unbraced  and 
unbuckled  were  they,  naught  left  of  my  featherless 
hat  but  a  rim  that  sat,  like  a  ruff  about  my  neck,  to 
say  no  word  of  sundry  bruises  all  over  me,  mostly 
hid,  thank  fortune,  under  the  shreds  of  my  garments. 

I  had  felt  a  rush  of  daring  in  my  blood  such  as  I 
had  never  known;  for  I  am  by  nature  a  timid  man, 
and  beside  I  was  not  so  big  by  half  as  any  of  that 
crowd  of  butchers  and  hucksters.  I  was  taller  but 
by  half  a  head  than  Mistress  Anne  herself  for  I  soon 
found  it  was  she  indeed.  I  felt  my  strength  as  the 
strength  of  ten,  or  of  six,  at  the  very  least,  (I  will 
not  diminish  it  a  jot  below  a  half-dozen)  and  I 
charged  at  that  mob  most  furiously.  I  laid  two  low 
with  my  cudgel;  I  near  battered  my  brains  out 
against  the  shoulder  of  a  brawny  lad,  but  I  got  him 


io  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

out  of  my  way,  I  know  not  how.  Then,  I  dodged 
under  the  legs  of  bigger  men,  and  wormed  my  way 
through  the  thick  till  I  had  well-nigh  gained  the 
causey  where  she  stood;  but  a  great  hulk  of  a 
butcher  now  seized  me  by  the  nape  of  the  neck  and 
shook  me  as  a  mastiff  shakes  a  too-ambitious  terrier. 
I  was  not  to  be  turned  aside  from  my  aim,  however, 
and  I  smote  him  such  a  blow  in  the  nose  as  started 
a  stream  of  blood.  'Faith  it  looked  well  able  to 
spare  a  quart  without  diminishing  its  glowing  color ! 

I  had  wriggled  now  to  her  side,  and  instantly  I 
recalled  the  great  round  hat  with  plumes,  near  as 
big  as  a  cart-wheel.  Yes,  by  George,  'twas  in  the 
epilogue  at  Drury  Lane.  'Twas  Anne — Anne  Brace- 
girdle  herself! 

The  giant  roared  with  pain  and  anger  and  amaze, 
as  I  smote  once  again,  and  drawing  a  huge  knife 
from  his  belt,  wherewith  he  was  wont  to  slice  steaks, 
would  have  ripped  me  up  in  a  trice  but  that  Mistress 
Bracegirdle  set  up  a  screaming  that  could  be  heard 
above  the  howling  of  the  throng,  which  is  to  say 
much. 

"On  your  life,  Carliel,  unhand  him!  Unhand 
him,  I  say !  Not  a  penny  more  shall  you  ever  have  of 
rne,  if  you  harm  a  hair  of  him! " 

And  Mistress  Anne,  her  little  self,  leaped  toward 
the  big  butcher  like  a  mad  puss,  clutched  at  his 


A  KNIGHT  AND  A  LADY  n 

clothes,  and  rescued  me.  She  dragged  me  back  to 
the  causey,  and  put  her  arm  through  mine.  I  had 
lost  my  black-thorn  and  had  whipped  a  great  staff 
from  a  lazy  'prentice's  hand,  and  now  I  swung  it  in 
true  Staffordshire  style,  with  such  whirling  flourishes 
as  showed  them,  I  warrant,  that  I  was  master  of 
my  stick. 

"Come  on  the  howling  pack  of  ye!"  I  cried; 
"dare  to  touch  this  lady!  I'll  brain  ye,  curs;  and 
die  but  I  protect  her !  " 

Whereat,  to  my  great  wonder,  there  was  such  a 
toar  of  laughter  set  up  as  brought  my  stick  to  a 
stand  still  and  much  abated  my  valorous  boasting.  I 
turned  to  Mistress  Anne,  foolishly  enough,  I  fear 
me,  and  found  her  laughing  fit  to  die,  and  holding 
her  sides.  Then,  of  a  sudden  seeing  my  fallen  coun 
tenance,  she  threw  her  arms  about  my  neck  and 
kissed  me  on  the  face.  I  would  be  thrice  willing  to  be 
laughed  at,  ten  times  in  the  day,  for  such  experience, 
through  all  my  days.  When  she  had  somewhat 
curbed  her  laughing,  she  dried  her  eyes  on  that 
dainty  lace  handkerchief,  (I  have  it  now,  for  she 
lost  it  that  night  and  has  never  found  it  since)  and 
then  she  cried : 

"  My  lads,  he  thought — O  Lord — he  thought 
you  were  harming  me — 'Ods'fish  !  He's  a  dear 
friend!  I  prize  him  very  high,  and  you  must,  too. 


12  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Hear  me,  Mac  Carliel?  If  ever  I  learn  that  a  lad 
of  Butchers'  Row  does  aught  against  Master  Rich 
ard  Lovell  he  shall  feel  my  displeasure.  You  shall 
help  him,  you  shall  foster  him.  He  is  a  valiant 
gentleman  and  ought  to  play  in  the  comedy;  his 
face  would  be  his  fortune,  God  bless  him;  and 
though  he  be  not  big,  his  cudgel  would  have  let  out 
brains  tonight  if  any  had  done  me — O  Lord !  "  And 
she  kissed  me  again. 

This  all  came  about  before  the  Bear  and  Har 
row  in  Butchers'  Row,  Clare  Market;  and  to  my 
great  amaze,  those  hucksters  and  butchers  and 
'prentices,  joined  by  a  group  of  pert  templars,  now 
gathered  me  up  in  their  arms  and  bore  me  on  their 
shoulders  along  with  Mistress  Anne's  chair,  with 
her  inside  it.  Meanwhile  they  cried  out  with  lusty 
lungs : 

"  Way  for  the  Defender  of  the  Bracegirdle !  " 
"  Long  live  the  Defender  of  our  Fate!  " 
"  'Ray  for  Jack  the  Giant  Killer!  " 
I  could  perceive  withal  that  'twas  in  very  great 
good  will  toward  me  that  they  made  these  jests, 
and  so  I  took  them  all  in  good  will,  and  strove 
to  bear  myself  with  such  a  dignity  as  became  my 
exalted  position,  and  to  conciliate  the  regard  of  these 
rabble.     For,  indeed,  it  stands  a  player  or  a  poet  in 
good  stead  to  have  the  butchers  of  Clare  Market  on 


A  KNIGHT  AND  A  LADY  13 

his  side.  Many  a  time  has  an  actor  or  a  play  been 
saved  or  damned  by  their  judgment.  Mistress  Anne 
herself,  in  no  very  small  part,  owed  her  good  for 
tune  to  the  favor  of  the  gallery  where  the  butchers 
and  the  hucksters  resort.  And  I,  if  any  play  of 
mine  has  ever  succeeded  in  any  slight  measure,  am 
indebted  to  their  favor  won  that  day.  Mistress 
Anne,  to  be  sure,  gained  their  regard  through  solid 
merit;  while  I,  it  regrets  me  no  whit  to  say,  gained 
it  through  Mistress  Anne.  For  from  that  eventful 
day  they  were  to  a  man  my  fast  friends;  so  while 
other  poets  waited  breathless  to  hear  what  Mac 
Carliel  and  his  men  would  say  of  their  plays  from 
the  upper  gallery,  I  need  bear  no  anxiety  as  I  knew 
their  verdict  would  go  for  my  lines,  good,  bad,  or 
indifferent.  Money  in  my  pouch  this  often  was, 
though  perchance  it  contributed  little  of  undying 
fame. 

At  the  end  of  Clare  Market,  the  bearers  set  me 
down  and  bade  me  with  a  link-boy  see  our  Mistress 
Anne  to  her  lodgings  which  I  was  but  too  eager  to 
do.  I  trotted  over  the  paving  stones,  by  the  side  of 
her  chair,  while  she  leaned  out  to  converse  with  me ; 
and  I  so  pulled  my  garb  together  as  soon  to  present  a 
fairly  genteel  aspect. 

Ah,  I  was  happy  then !  How  kind  was  her  face ! 
How  grateful  she  expressed  herself  to  be,  and 


i4  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

declared  that  my  heroism  was  just  as  high  as  if  I  had 
charged  real  foes  in  her  behalf.  How  her  sweet  face 
shone  in  the  link-light ;  how  her  eyes  melted  in  kind 
liness,  as  she  looked  at  me;  how  the  steady  flush  of 
her  cheek  wavered  not,  but  bloomed  ever  like  a 
flower  in  a  rich  bed!  That  course  through  old 
Drury,  across  the  Strand,  along  Surrey  Street  and 
so  into  Howard  Street,  I  shall  not  soon  forget  it. 
'Twas  the  first  great  happiness  of  my  life. 

Short-lived,  indeed,  was  my  bliss  to  be.  We 
soon  came  to  Mistress  Anne's  door,  all  too  soon  for 
me.  But  to  my  great  joy,  she  bade  me  to  come  in-a- 
doors,  and  in  I  warrant  you,  I  went.  Her  mother, 
who  usually  attended  her  to  the  play-house,  had  this 
day  remained  at  home,  being  indisposed,  but  she  now 
met  us  at  the  landing  and  embraced  Anne's  neck, 
who  was  flying  up  the  steps  like  a  pigeon,  all  rustling 
and  silk  feathers.  When  the  two  came  together 
there  was  such  a  cooing  as  made  my  heart  go  fast  ; 
and  I  stood  hesitating  till  Madam  Bracegirdle  gave 
me  her  hand  and  saluted  me  most  kind. 

When  we  came  to  the  head  of  the  stairs  a  man 
was  there  standing.  I  could  only  see  in  the  dim 
light  that  he  was  very  tall  and  noble  in  bearing.  But 
Anne  'twas  evident,  saw  more,  for  she  threw  her 
self  into  his  arms  as  she  knew  so  well  to  do — had 
we  not  all  seen  her  in  the  theatre? — and  he,  with 


A  KNIGHT  AND  A  LADY  15 

* 

equal  grace,  supported  her  upon  his  arm  and  bent 
his  head  above  her  face.  My  heart  went  to  my 
throat.  They  might  have  respected  my  presence,  I 
thought;  but,  after  all,  what  did  Anne  know  of  my 
feeling  for  her  ?  I  had  seen  her  but  a  few  times ;  and 
she  was  used  to  looks  of  admiration  from  all  man 
kind.  She  could  not  know  how  furnace-like  was  all 
within  me. 

They  walked  into  the  room  where  many  candles 
burned;  and  a  glorious  pair  they  were — for  it  was 
Will — Will  Mount  fort.  I  had  seen  them  act  so  on 
the  stage,  but  here  it  was  real  life.  His  arm  was 
about  her  waist ;  that  deeper  flush  had  come  into  her 
cheek  that  always  came  when  her  soul  was  stirred  to 
greater  action;  nay,  not  into  her  cheek  only,  but  it 
spread  gradually,  gently  down  her  round  soft  neck 
to  her  shoulder  and  her  bosom,  for  she  yet  wore  her 
stage  gown.  Anne  Bracegirdle  ever  needed  but 
little  rouge,  even  in  the  most  trying  lights.  Now 
she  stood  in  her  own  little  lodgings,  in  her  proper 
character,  in  the  same  lover's  arms  with  whom  she 
enacted  so  well  her  parts,  and  although  my  heart  had 
sunk  on  a  sudden  full  fifty  fathoms  deep,  I  could  not 
but  say  to  myself  :  "  More  beautiful  than  ever !  My 
God,  how  beautiful!  " 

"  And  how  long  have  you  left  Susanna  Perci- 
val?  "  asked  Mistress  Anne  of  Will,  as  she  laughed 


1 6  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

up  into  his  eyes  and  then  broke  out  of  his  arms  to 
shy  her  cart-wheel  hat  at  a  peg  in  the  wall,  where  it 
hung  as  neat  as  a  quoit. 

"  As  long  as  you  have  left  me,"  he  retorted. 

"  It  follows  then  that  you  feel  toward  her  as  I 
feel  toward  you,  ah?  "  and  she  laughed  and  tiptoed 
to  tweak  his  ear.  Then  of  a  sudden  she  seemed  to 
remember  me,  and  said : 

"  Will,  you  should  yourself  have  been  my 
knight.  I  was  in  sore  straits  when  this  gentle 
man,  your  countryman,  at  imminent  peril  to  him 
self— ' 

"  Don't,  don't,"  I  cried. 

I  suspect  the  tone  of  my  voice  and  the  set  of  my 
countenance  told  more  than  I  wished  it  to,  of  the 
real  agony  I  was  in ;  for  she  stopped  abruptly,  gazed 
hard  at  me  a  moment,  then  shot  a  quick  glance  at 
Will.  He  was  looking,  intent,  into  her  face,  and  was 
all  unmindful  of  me. 

"  Well,  well,"  she  continued,  more  grave  and 
quiet,  "  I  owe  as  deep  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  Richard 
Lovell  as  if  I  had  been  in  real  danger.  He  found  me 
holding  court  in  Clare  Market,  and  conducted  me 
home,  that's  all." 

"  You  are  a  wise  stateswoman,  Anne,"  said  Will, 
"  you  make  the  butchers  your  subjects,  so  as  you 


A  KNIGHT  AND  A  LADY  17 

may  not  be  subject  of  their  meat-axes  at  the  play. 
And,  all  of  us,  'faith,  profit  by  your  good  will." 

"  But,"  put  in  Madam  Bracegirdle  who  was 
making  the  tea,  "you  are  not  so  complacent  of  the 
court  paid  her  by  the  gallants,  Will!  " 

"  No,  'faith,"  said  Will,  "there  grows  something 
too  much  of  it.  Now  there  is  this  Earl  of  Devon 
shire.  He's  as  keen  as  any  fox  hound  he  has  in  his 
kennel — " 

"  Now,  Sir  Courtly  Nice,"  began  Mistress  Anne, 
for  Will  had  made  a  great  hit  in  that  foppish  char 
acter,  "  Now,  Sir  Courtly,  now,  now,  now, — " 

"Yes,  now,"  replied  Will,  and  I  thought  his 
brow  was  a  bit  darker  than  'twas  wont.  "  You 
accepted  a  necklace  of  pearls  from  the  Earl,  today, 
I'm  told." 

'Twas  clear  he  was  trying  to  carry  it  off  lightly, 
though  he  was  not  in  his  best  power  of  acting. 

"  Yes,"  she  laughed,  "  to  buy  my  wedding  gown 
withal." 

"  Where  is  it?  "  asked  Will,  somewhat  mollified, 
at  this  avowal. 

"  In  my  pocket,  m'Lud !  " 

"  Let's  see." 

"  What'll  you  give,  Sir  Courtly  Curious?" 

There  was  just  a  little  streak  of  perversity  about 
Mistress  Anne  which  led  her  sometimes  to  refuse  a 

2 


i8  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

thing  because  she  knew  one  was  hot  upon  it.  This 
she  did,  however,  only  with  those  who  were  inclined 
to  be  somewhat  masterful  in  their  ways.  With  me 
she  never  showed  herself  so;  but  I  have  seen  Will 
wriggle  mightily  under  her  caprice  at  times.  Just 
now,  because  she  felt  that  Will  should  have  trusted 
her  discretion  about  the  necklace,  she  did  not  purpose 
to  gratify  his  whim.  She  went  far  enough  to  remove 
all  cause  for  suspicion,  in  hinting  to  him  that  'twas 
of  him  and  not  of  the  Earl  she  was  thinking,  in  the 
very  moment  and  article  of  accepting  the  gift.  But 
here  her  caprice  arose  and  said,  "  No  further." 

For  myself,  I  saw  at  once  the  possibility  of  rift 
between  the  lovers,  and,  with  little  thought,  I 
cried  out : 

"  I  saw  it  done,  Will.  I  saw  it  given.  And  she 
made  express  stipulation  when  the  Earl  gave  it  her, 
that  she  would  accept  it  on  ground  that — that — 'twas 
prompted — by — friendship." 

"  Ah?  "  said  Will,  and  I  saw  I  had  made  a  mess 
of  trying  to  help  Anne.  And  she,  indeed,  as  she 
looked  at  me,  seemed  puzzled  to  fathom  the  motive 
of  my  speaking,  and  seemed  studying  me.  I  wished 
I  had  held  my  tongue.  For  my  part  I  believe — God 
pardon  me — that  the  Holy  Writ  should  read: 
"  Cursed  are  the  peace-makers,  for  they  shall  be 


A  KNIGHT  AND  A  LADY  19 

caught  between  the  upper  and  the  nether  mill 
stones." 

So  I  withdrew  into  my  shell  and  went  over  to 
Madam  Bracegirdle  at  the  tea-table. 

It  has  always  seemed  to  me  that  a  woman  of 
Anne's  sort  must  be  managed.  Some  there  are  who 
think  that  all  the  managing  should  be  done  by  the 
woman  of  a  pair.  I  think  not  so,  if  so  be  that  Anne 
be  one  of  the  pair.  She  loved  Will  as  few  men  in  this 
world  are  happy  enough  to  be  loved.  This  I  came  to 
know  after.  And  Will,  I  was  well  assured,  was  good 
enough  to  be  loved  of  her;  better  than  any  man  else 
I  knew,  more  fit  for  her.  She,  when  she  cared  to, 
could  wind  Will  like  a  strand  of  silk  about  her 
finger ;  but  because  he  would  not  sometimes  put  him 
self  out  to  be  trustful,  and  to  lock  up  his  little 
jealousies — for  they  were  few  and  small  considering 
how  loved  of  all  was  she, — she  would  refuse  to  be 
pliant,  and  would  show  herself  perverse.  I  am  sorry 
that  two  so  admirable  people  should  have  been  so 
little  able  to  know  one  another. 

They  continued  their  little  bantering  quarrel  for 
a  time,  and  at  last,  Anne,  feigning  a  deep  offense, 
went  pouting  to  her  yellow  divan,  and  flung  herself 
down  into  the  cushions.  Gods!  'Twas  enough  to 
draw  to  her  a  man  of  wax,  and  I  verily  believe  that 
had  not  Will  gone  quick  after  her,  I  would  even  have 


so  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

followed  her  myself.  Then  I  busied  me  with  talk 
with  Madam  Bracegirdle  who  was  a  most  gracious 
and  kindly  dame,  and  with  watching  the  little  by 
play  at  the  divan.  'T  would  have  been  a  pretty  scene 
enough  had  I  been  a  less  intensely  interested  watcher. 
As  'twas,  Anne's  pretty  pouting  mouth,  her  tappings 
with  her  fan  upon  Will's  cheek  and  arm  quite 
ravished  me;  whilst  he,  under  the  warmth  of  it  all 
seemed  to  melt.  And  they  were  soon  billing  there 
together  in  a  fashion  so  as  to  set  me  mad. 

I  remained  not  long,  therefore,  but  pleading  the 
disheveled  condition  of  my  dress,  went  to  the  "  sweet 
and  convenient  lodgings "  I  had  taken  hard-by 
Anne's  in  a  bit  of  a  garret  in  Howard  Street,  where 
are  to  be  had  apartments  let  to  hire.  It  matters  little 
where  a  man  may  lodge.  It  matters  more  where  he 
lounges  and  eats.  So,  in  Town,  and  you  be  poverty 
struck  as  I,  'tis  well  to  spare  money  on  one's  bed  and 
spend  it  on  one's  daylight ;  and  so  may  you  live  on  a 
score  pounds  or  more  a  year.  When  you  are  asked 
where  you  lodge,  you  may  reply: 

"  I  am  usually  to  be  found  at  Will's  or  at  the 
Grecian,  or  at  this  Inn  or  that." 

Your  enquirer  will  then  have  a  good  opinion  of 
your  haunts.  So  have  I  found  that  many  men 
of  letters  in  their  early  years  have  done ;  and  so  I  did. 
My  associates  were  of  the  best  and  my  outlay  of  the 


A  KNIGHT  AND  A  LADY  21 

least.  I  pinched  snuff  out  of  Dryden's  box,  many's 
the  time,  and  hobnobbed  with  young  Colly  Gibber 
and  younger  Dick  Steele. 

But  to  tell  of  Anne  Bracegirdle,  I  found  next  day 
at  the  play-house,  that  she  and  Will  had  weathered 
their  little  cape  of  the  night  before — which  I  assured 
her  was  Cape — ricious,  whereat  she  laughed  mightily 
and  repeated  it  to  Will — and  were  on  the  best  of  lov 
ing  terms. 

I  will  not  trouble  the  reader  with  my  own  emo- 
ti,ons  during  that  first  sleepless  night  after  that  I  had 
learned  of  her  love  for  Will.  'Twas  bitter  medicine; 
nay,  a  sort  of  cupping  and  bleeding  of  my  heart 
itself.  But  I  bore  it,  and  that  is  enough,  no  doubt, 
to  say. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  CARA,  OR  DARLING  OF  THE  THEATRE 

I  REMEMBER  as  it  had  been  but  yesterday  the  first 
time  I  saw  her.  'Twas  in  the  blessed  old  play-house 
in  Dorset  Garden,  called  the  Duke's.  'Twas  one 
afternoon,  when  he,  whom  my  father  persisted  ever 
in  calling  the  "  Bonnie  Prince  Charlie  "  though  he 
was  now  a  grand  king,  was  present  in  a  box  and 
black  periwig.  Of  course  I  did  not  even  sit  in  the 
pit,  for  I  could  ill  spare  the  two  shillings  and  six 
pence.  Nor  yet  had  I  even  so  low  a  station  as  the 
first  gallery;  I  could  not  condescend.  My  ideas  were 
most  exalted  but  my  purse  most  depressed.  I  sat 
high  at  twelve  pence  and  felt  low  at  heart. 

When,  however,  she  came  upon  the  stage  my 
heart  leaped,  and  that  was  an  end  of  my  low  spirits ; 
I  cared  no  more  where  was  my  seat.  She  was  but  a 
page  and  they  listed  her  on  the  bill  so :  "  Page,  by  the 
Little  Girl."  I  know  not  whether  any  other  but  my 
self  paid  heed  to  her — yes,  I  do,  one  other.  Be  that, 
however,  as  it  will,  the  house  was  still  as  death  when 
she  came  in  attending  the  two  great  gallants.  I  for 
get  the  play;  the  "  Orphan,"  of  Otway's,  it  may  be. 
They  all  walked  far  out  to  the  utmost  verge  of  the 
oval;  and  I  remember  how  still  we  all  were,  for  the 

22 


DARLING  OF  THE  THEATRE  23 

two  gallants  spoke  some  words  well  nigh  in  whispers, 
the  one  to  the  other.  I  reason  now  that  the  house 
was  still  because  of  the  two  gallants ;  but  I,  poor  lad, 
was  still  because  of  the  page,  and  have  been  so  ever 
since.  She  demurely  cast  her  eyes  upward  once,  and 
shot  me  a  shaft  in  the  heart.  I  was  sure  she  looked 
at  me,  and  I  fell  sore  wounded.  I  make  no  bones 
of  confessing  that  the  hurt  was  never  healed;  for 
the  confession  will  be  seen  by  none  until  the  grave 
has  closed  over  her  and  me,  and  my  name  has 
been  forgot. 

My  tale  is  not  the  tale  of  myself,  but  of  her.  I 
owe  it  to  her  to  clear  her  memory, — if,  indeed  there 
be  any  left  who  doubt  her — for  I  alone  of  the  living 
know  the  truth  of  her  rectitude,  and  the  hidden 
spring  of  all  her  action.  In  a  day  when  the  stage 
had  little  reputation  for  sound  morals,  and,  for  the 
most  part,  made  a  conscience  of  deserving  its  ill- 
name,  Mistress  Anne  Bracegirdle  lived  and  died  like 
a  lily  in  the  mire.  Ah,  you  will  say  I  am  blinded 
witness :  but  wait,  friend,  wait  till  I  have  brought 
mine  evidence.  If  you  be  but  patient  I  will  make 
clear  to  you  the  secret  of  a  life  that  to  most  has  been 
inexplicable. 

There  was  present  in  the  play-house  that  day,  as 
I  after  learned,  a  young  gentleman,  or  rather  a  slip 
of  a  boy  no  older  than  myself,  son  to  a  Staffordshire 


24  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

gentleman,  who  cut  large  figure  later  in  the  life  of 
Anne,  and  alas,  my  own. 

You  will  have  guessed  who  he  was.  You  are 
right.  Twas  Will — Will  Mountfort.  (He  that 
after  became  our  famous  player.)  And  he  had  the 
handsomest  face  and  figure  and,  as  I  felt,  the  best 
heart  that  ever  hath  moved  upon  the  stage  of  Their 
Majesties  of  England. 

We  both  of  us  fell,  shot  to  the  heart,  by  the 
shafts  of  Cupid,  from  the  black  eyes  of  Mistress 
Anne. 

Does  it  seem  strange  that  I  should  love  so  hard 
on  so  slight  opportunity?  I  had  exchanged  no 
more  than  a  score  of  words  with  her  in  three  meet 
ings;  but  barring  the  exceptional  power  of  the  lode 
star,  my  time  of  life  was,  as  I  see  it  now,  favorable 
to  the  worshipping  of  that  fairy-sprite  created  in  the 
mind  of  youth  and  lodged  in  the  form  of  the  first 
and  most  taking  figure  his  eye  may  chance  to  fall 
upon.  For  my  part,  the  fair  creature  in  whom  I  con 
centrated  all  the  dreamy  ideas  of  fantasy,  has 
realized  them  for  me,  one  by  one.  Never  once  have 
I  found  her  unworthy  of  the  exalted  notions  I 
formed  of  her,  and  the  tall  pedestal  whereon  I  en 
throned  her. 

As  I  think  back  now  to  my  years  at  Oxford,  to 
the  days  of  exile  in  that  town  of  colleges,  as  I  recall 


DARLING  OF  THE  THEATRE  25 

the  lone  walks  in  the  fields  by  the  river,  or  back  of 
ivy-covered  Magdalen, — the  same  that  my  good 
friend  Addison  fancied — as  I  think  of  the  books  I 
let  fall  on  the  grass  unread,  and  the  visions  that  came 
to  me  of  a  lit-up  stage,  and  a  dear  face  smiling  up 
at  me,  me — me,  alone,  always,  I  can  scarce  under 
stand  why  I  should  then  have  been  sadder  than  I 
after  came  to  be.  Then  I  had  no  certainty  that  my 
hopes  were  vain.  Later  I  was  assured  'twas  so.  My 
only  accounting  for  my  good  cheer  afterward  is  that 
she  was  throughout  all  the  days  of  my  later  life,  near 
me,  in  reach  of  me.  Impossible  as  I  came  to  see  it 
appear  for  me  to  hope  for  her,  she  still  could  be  seen 
of  me ;  she  smiled  on  me ;  she  had  a  very  deep,  real, 
tender,  regard  for  me;  and  this,  of  course,  in  the 
Oxford  days,  was  not  so.  Hence  was  I  sad. 

When  I  had  been  some  terms  a  Christ  Church 
man  it  was  that  my  old  father  died.  My  mother  had 
given  all  her  life  to  me  at  my  birth,  and  had  slept  a 
score  of  years  in  the  little  Church-yard  at  Lovell. 
So,  when  the  same  sod  closed  over  my  father,  I  was 
left  alone,  completely  alone.  The  notary  informed 
me,  next  day  that  there  was  nothing  left.  We  had 
lost  our  all  for  Prince  Charlie — that  is  the  truth  of 
it — in  fighting  for  the  King  against  old  Noll,  and 
the  commonwealth's  men. 

I  am  ashamed  to  confess  that  I  did  not  sorrow. 


26  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

greatly  at  not  being  able  to  go  up  again  to  the  Uni 
versity.  I  foolishly  preferred  the  Town  and  the 
taverns,  and  the  clubs,  and  the  play-houses  and — 
her.  Though  I  do  not  grant  that  this  last  was  foolish. 
So  I  hastily  set  out  for  London  to  seek  my  fortune 
for  myself. 

On  my  first  day  in  town,  I  had  but  ten  shillings 
and  I  put  two  and  six  pence  into  a  seat  in  the  pit  at 
the  theatre  in  Russell  Street,  Drury  Lane.  Her 
Majesty,  Queen  Mary,  was  there;  for  Charles,  who 
as  he  himself  had  said  was  an  unconscionable  time 
a-dying,  was  now  quite  dead;  and  William,  the 
Prince  of  Orange,  that  great  and  good  and  much 
misunderstood  man,  now  sat  on  the  throne  in 
England. 

It  seemed  to  me  odd,  indeed,  the  whole  air  of  the 
place,  since  the  days  of  King  Charles.  Queen  Mary 
frowned  upon  all  those  things  that  "  Old  Rowley  " 
had  laughed  upon.  There  were  in  the  play-house 
fewer  of  painted  faces  and  black  patches,  less  of  un 
seemly  smirking  and  flirting,  and  less  need  that  the 
ladies  should  cover  blushing  or  unblushing  faces  with 
masques.  Queen  Mary  allowed  only  seemly  plays 
and  epilogues  though  I  grant  you  that  now  and  then 
a  jest  of  many  colors  leaped  in,  until  Master  Collier 
had  his  great  tilt  with  the  Managers  and  set  his  iron 
clerical  heel  upon  all  lewdness.  A  great  man  was 


DARLING  OF  THE  THEATRE          27 

he,  though  at  the  time,  I  will  allow,  we  thought  him 
a  fiend.  As  for  King  William,  he  never  had  time 
for  the  play,  though  he  was  ever  gracious  to  the  play 
ers.  Ah,  uneasy  lay  the  head,  sure,  that  wore  King 
William's  crown !  And  thereby  hangs  also  much  of 
the  argument  of  this  tale. 

The  play  that  afternoon,  was  that  merry  piece 
of  Shadwell's,  "  The  Squire  of  Alsatia,"  during  its 
wonderful  run  of  thirteen  days.  Will  Mountfort 
was  in  it,  for  in  these  years  he  was  become  a  mighty 
player,  and  played  the  part  of  the  younger  Bel  fond. 
Mistress  Susanna  Percival — mark  the  name,  played 
Isabella,  and  a  most  charming  miss  was  she.  As  for 
Mistress  Anne,  she  was  Lucia,  and  spoke  the  epilogue 
in  the  stead  of  a  player  who  was  ill. 

It  chanced  to  me  that  I  had  sat  down  next  to  a. 
gentleman  of  middle  age,  very  dark  and  beautiful  in 
countenance  though  streaked  much  with  effects  of 
drink.  We  were  soon  in  such  gay  converse  as 
quickly  to  bring  us  acquainted;  indeed,  this  may 
have  been  due  to  his  drink.  He  sure  seemed  to  be 
in  spirits,  by  the  smell  of  him,  and  by  the  remarks  of 
one  and  another  that  caught  sight  of  him ;  for  they 
came  to  my  ears  once  and  again: 

"  Mad  Nat  Lee  doth  still  exceed  in  drink!  " 

"  And  there's  Nat  Lee,  with  two  bottles  in  his 
belly.  He's  on  his  way  to  the  mad-house  again !  " 


28  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"Who's  that  with  Nat  Lee?  He's  sober,  it 
seems,  whether  Nat  be  so  or  no."  And  other  remarks 
there  were,  carried  to  a  great  pitch  of  freedom. 

Then  a  fair  lady  in  a  near-by  box  declared,  loud 
enough  for  my  ears,  and,  methought  with  intent  that 
I  should  hear : 

"  Ah,  yes,  the  pretty  young  stranger  is  sober, 
for  he  seems  just  to  have  left  his  mother's  leading 
strings.  But  they  are  the  sort  that  make  the  maddest 
rogues.  His  rakery  will  soon  be  up  with  Nat  Lee's. 
See  what  a  rollicking  face  'tis,  even  now.  Body  o' 
me,  he  should  play  in  the  comedy,  himself !  " 

Whereat  I  turned  me  about  and  smiled  at  her. 
i       '  'Ods'fish,"  she  cried,  looking  boldly  at  me,  "  see 
the  child  now !    How  merry !    When  he  grows  half 
a  cubit  he'll  be  a  pretty  fellow  indeed!  " 

And  I  could  see  by  the  forty  years — for  I  swear 
she  had  turned  of  forty — and  other  marks  on  her 
face,  that  she  had  been  in  the  days  of  King  Charles. 

But  Nat  Lee  heard  none  of  these  things.  He 
bent  all  the  wit  he  had  left  to  sneering  at  the  play. 

"  'Sblood  !  I  could  write  a  better  with  a  week's 
head  on  me !  Alsatia !  I'll  lay  ten  to  one  he  never 
saw  Whitefriars,  for  all  his  talk  of  Alsatia.  Shad- 
well's  an  ass,  ass,  I  say.  I'd  write  a  better  play  wi' 
one  eye.  Jus'  one  redeeming  feature,  jus'  one! 
That's  Bracey.  She'd  redeem  anything,  She'd  re- 


DARLING  OF  THE  THEATRE  29 

deem  a  soul  from  hell.  She'd  redeem  me,  me,  sir, 
sure  she  would,  and  she  cared  to !  You  know  Brace- 
girdle,  young  man?  She's  the  pink  of  perfection. 
All  the  Town's  mad  after  Rracegirdle.  She — " 

But  here  the  green-baize  went  up  again,  now  on 
the  third  act;  and  Mistress  Anne  came  swimming 
upon  the  stage;  there  was  such  a  clapping  of  hands 
as  never  was  in  my  ears  before.  It  thundered  from 
the  full  gallery  and  men  rose  to  their  feet,  all  about 
me,  and  kissed  their  hands  to  her.  And  she,  ah, 
bless  her,  she  smiled  upon  all  so  sweet,  and  finished 
her  curtsy  with  her  eyes  on  Queen  Mary's  box.  Her 
Majesty,  in  a  burst  of  joy,  e'en  tossed  her  roses  full 
upon  the  stage,  with  her  own  hand,  and  Anne  bore 
them  reverently  through  the  remainder  of  the  play. 

My  heart  was  full  of  pride  for  her.  I  somehow 
felt  as  all  these  applauses  were  mine.  When,  at  the 
fall  of  the  curtain,  the  clapping  became  prodigious 
&nd  all  the  men  flung  their  hats  up,  and  smote  one 
another  on  the  back,  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  I  could 
have  rushed  out  into  the  entry,  or  into  Russell  Street, 
and  leaped  and  danced  for  joy.  As  'twas,  I  sat  in  my 
seat  hugging  myself  and  holding  Nat  Lee  from  slid 
ing  down  upon  the  floor.  When  the  noise  grew 
greatest,  he  roused  himself  from  sleep  and  asked: 

"Whash  matter?" 

"  It's  just  Anne  Bracegirdle— " 


30  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  Ray  f '  Brashgirdle ! "  said  Nat,  and  went  to 
sleep  again,  as  the  noise  died  down  at  last,  and  the 
orchestra  set  up.  Then  when  that  wind-music  came, 
so  sweet,  so  ravishing,  the  piece  they  always  play  in 
the  "  Virgin  Martyr  "  when  the  angel  comes  down,  I 
was  near  beside  myself  with  thinking  of  her.  Sweet 
music  always  puts  me  in  that  frame,  to  this  day,  most 
of  all  the  plaintive  wind-music. 

Last  of  all  there  came  out  Mistress  Anne  in  a 
great  be-plumed  hat  to  speak  the  epilogue.  The 
house,  which,  indeed,  as  Nat  said  was  infinite  full 
became  still;  and,  'faith,  there  is  no  applause  like  to 
your  hushed  house !  The  epilogue  was  passing  sweet, 
and  Anne's  smile,  sweeter  than  all.  Never  could 
any  woman  smile  like  her.  Some  said  that,  taken 
part  by  part,  her  face  was  not  so  perfect,  but  that 
taken  for  all  and  all  'twas  most  unusual  perfect  and 
benign.  But  as  for  me,  I  say  that  each  feature  was 
the  sweetest  God  ever  gave  to  woman,  and  with 
me  the  major  part  of  men  agreed;  for  never  was 
audience  gathered  to  hear  her  play,  but  half  of  it 
was  her  lover  through  and  through,  though  no  one 
favored  more  than  the  other.  Never  was  any  woman 
in  so  high  favor  with  all  her  spectators,  men  and 
women  alike. 

I  do  not  just  clearly  remember  that  epilogue, 
now,  though  once  I  knew  it  word  for  word.  But  I 


DARLING  OF  THE  THEATRE    31 

remember  well  a  thing  that  came  about,  that  had 
well-nigh  put  an  end  to  the  epilogue ;  and  but  for  the 
wit  of  Mistress  Anne,  I  truly  believe  it  would  have 
done  so.  For  there  was  in  one  place  a  very  mad  quip 
which  she  brought  out  with  a  crack  like  a  pistol,  and 
shot  withal  so  merry  a  wink  from  her  pretty  black 
eye,  as  set  us  all  off  a-laughing  most  immoderately. 
In  the  front  row  in  the  pit  there  sat  a  portly  fellow 
who  had  been  eating  from  a  paper  of  fruit.  He 
fetched  such  a  laugh  as  choked  him  well-nigh  to 
death.  And  indeed  he  would,  I  doubt  not,  have  lost 
his  breath  entire,  but  Orange  Moll,  who  with  the  rest 
of  the  orange  girls  always  stood  between  the 
orchestra  and  the  front  row,  quick  as  a  wink  thrust 
her  finger  down  his  throat  and  pulled  out  the  plum 
and  saved  him. 

Mistress  Anne,  with  concern,  stood  watching  this 
farce  in  the  pit,  for  she  could  not  well  go  on  with  her 
speaking,  as  all  the  house  was  roaring  with  merri 
ment;  but  when  it  came  still  again,  she  shook  her 
finger  at  the  big  country-gentleman  who  had  choked, 
and  said,  with  the  most  divine  pretty  air : 
"  Whoe'er  is  at  such  pains  my  words  to  swallow, 
You  may  be  sure  is  but  a  scurvy  fellow !  " 

Whereat  there  was  such  a  crack  of  applause,  such 
a  hurrah  and  a-laughing  and  a  clapping,  as  rendered 
Mistress  Anne  unable  to  proceed  with  her  epilogue. 


32  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

And  therefore,  she  made  that  deep  curtsy  of  her  own, 
which  is  famous  in  our  times,  and  snapped  her  pretty 
black  eyes,  and  went  away,  whilst  the  applause  kept 
growing  so  as  the  very  windows  in  the  casements  did 
shatter  and  tatter  and  clatter,  till  she  returned  three 
several  times  to  kiss  her  hand  and  do  her  becking. 

And  so  the  play  was  over  and  all  the  spectators 
poured  out  to  walk  in  the  Lane  or  under  the  elms  in 
Lincoln's  Inn  Fields,  or  to  drive  with  the  Queen 
about  the  Mall  in  the  Park.  Poor  Nat  Lee,  however, 
was  so  far  gone  in  drink  I  could  not  rouse  him.  But 
by  dint  of  water  brought  and  dashed  in  his  face,  I 
got  him  on  his  legs,  by  then  all  the  people  were  out 
of  the  play-house  but  only  him  and  me.  When  I  had 
exercised  him  a  moment  in  the  open  in  Russell 
Street,  he  dived  back  again  into  the  theatre. 

"  I  must  see  her !  I  tell  you,  I  will !  I'm  in  love 
wi'  her,  too,  poor  devil — that's  me,  I  mean!  I  will 
love  her.  Everybody  loves  her,  why  not  ?  " 

I  followed  him  into  the  green  room.  No  one,  in 
those  later  days  had  to  pay  for  entrance  there.  'Twas 
open  to  all. 

There  she  stood.  I  saw  her  at  a  glance  though 
Nat  looked  in  vain,  so  beclouded  were  his  eyes  with 
the  drink,  and  with  the  host  of  gallants  that  sur 
rounded  her,  each  trying  to  outvie  every  other  in  his 
honeyed  words  to  Anne. 


DARLING  OF  THE  THEATRE  33 

There  she  stood,  I  say,  centre  of  a  bowing 
obsequious  throng.  I  learned  to  know  them  all  soon. 
There  was  the  Earl  of  Devonshire,  and  the  Earl  of 
Dorset,  My  Lord  Halifax,  and  a  little  sprig  of 
a  handsome  boy,  My  Lord  Mohun,  together  with  a 
dark- faced  soldier,  Captain  Richard  Hill,  and  a 
crowd  beside,  all  vying  for  a  place  near  her  person. 
Just  as  we  entered,  the  Earl  of  Devonshire  threw  a 
necklace  of  pearls  over  Anne's  neck,  with  a  purse 
dangling  from  the  end. 

"  No  use,  my  Lord,"  cried  Halifax,  with  a  digni 
fied  and  quiet  smile.  "  You  can't  purchase  the 
Bracegirdle." 

"  Nor  am  I  trying  to.  This  is  only  in  honor  of 
her  virtue,"  roundly  swore  the  Earl. 

"  In  that  spirit,  then  I  accept  of  it,  my  Lord," 
put  in  Mistress  Anne.  Then,  suddenly  catching  sight 
of  Mad  Nat  Lee,  she  burst  through  the  circle  about 
her,  commanding  them  to  remain  behind,  and  made 
up  to  him. 

"  Nat,  Nat,"  she  cried  as  she  took  him  by  the 
coat  and  shook  him,  with  all  the  mirth  gone  out  of 
her  face,  and  a  deep  concern  writ  beautifully  there. 
"  Nat,  know  you  not,  'twill  be  the  death  of  you  ? 
What  have  I  told  you,  Nat?" 

"  Yesh  "  said  Nat  as  his  limp  jaw  snapped  again 
under  her  shaking.  "  I  know.  'Twill  be  the  death — 
3 


34  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

yeash,  my  great  uncle  killed  himself  drinkin',  killed 
himself." 

"Ah?  and  how  old—" 

"  How  old  ?  yesh.  Ninety-six  years  old.  Killed 
himself  drinkin'  Scotch — .  Now  Scotch  is  the 
worst — " 

Mistress  Anne  burst  out  a-laughing,  and  then  as 
quickly  smoothed  her  face  again.  Suddenly  she 
caught  sight  of  me,  standing  aside;  then  leaving 
poor  Nat,  she  ran  to  me  and  seized  both  my  hands : 

"  Back  again  and  welcome,  welcome,  Dick,  my — 
pardon,  Master  Lovell." 

"  No,  Dick,  I  pray  you !  Thank  you  for  it.  Dick 
it  is !  "  I  was  overjoyed  that  she  remembered  me  at 
all,  after  so  long  a  time. 

"  I  am  delighted,"  she  said,  "  and  don't  you  think 
Will  acts  well?  You  should  be  proud  of  him,  your 
fellow  of  the  country  of  Staffordshire !  You  should 
be  proud !  " 

"And  indeed  I  am,  'faith,"  I  stammered,  scarce 
knowing  why  my  happiness  was  dimmed.  But  she 
rubbed  it  bright  again  in  a  moment,  as  she  stood, 
still  holding  both  my  hands,  and  turning  her  back 
flat  upon  the  crowd  of  astonished  gallants.  And 
yet  I  could  see  clearly  by  their  faces  and  gestures 
that  her  regard  for  poor  Nat  and  for  an  obscure  slip 


DARLING  OF  THE  THEATRE  35 

of  a  student  like  myself  lost  her  no  whit  of  admira 
tion  in  their  eyes. 

"  You'll  take  poor  Nat  home,  won't  you  ?  Yes, 
I  know  you  will.  He  lives  in  Great  Queen  Street. 
I  saw  you  with  him  in  the  pit.  You  are  a  good  boy. 
Take  care  of  poor  Nat.  Now  I  must  go  back  to  my 
Lords  and — Nat,  you  Nat;  mind  you,  now,  you  are 
on  the  road  to — ah,  you  mad  rogue ! "  She  was 
compelled  to  end  by  laughing  for  Nat  jerked  off  his 
hat  and  made  so  ungainly  a  bow  with  a  wild : 

"  Long  live  the  Brashgirdle !  " 

As  I  walked  away  with  Nat,  I  turned  and  saw 
her  standing,  her  back  still  to  the  crowd  of  gal 
lants,  watching  Nat.  And  there  was  in  her  black 
eyes  such  a  sad  look  as  I  have  often  and  often  seen 
there  since;  but  few,  I  warrant  save  only  myself, 
have  seen  it  there.  I  truly  believe  that  her  woman's 
heart  must  have  cleared  her  eyes  somehow  to  see 
beforehand  the  end  of  poor  Mad  Nat.  For  she 
loved  Nat  Lee;  and  'twas  in  his  best  play — that  of 
the  Rival  Queens,  or  Alexander  the  Great — that 
she  enacted  Statira  so  well  as  it  never  hath  been 
played  by  anyone  beside. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB  AT  DRURY  LANE 

THIS  is  how  it  came  about  that  I  saw  Anne  again 
the  next  day.  She  bade  me  be  early  at  the  play 
house  in  Drury  Lane,  where,  she  told  me,  she  would 
make  a  friend  for  me  of  him  who  painted  the  scenes, 
and  perhaps  he  would  be  able  to  render  other  service 
to  me.  I  take  no  shame  in  confessing  that  I  needed 
such  service;  for  my  ten  shilling  had  abated  even 
now  to  less  than  half,  by  consequence  of  certain 
small  additions  to  my  wardrobe.  But  how  'twas 
that  the  scene-painter  should  do  service  to  my  for 
tune,  I  did  not  then  perceive. 

"  Ah,  friend  Richard,  you,  too,  are  a  lark,  I  see." 
said  Mistress  Anne  as  she  found  me  sitting  in  the 
morning  sun-light  on  the  stone  before  the  theatre. 
"  How  is  it  you  do  not  go  in  and  talk  with  the 
Lark?" 

"The  what?"  I  queried. 

"  Why,  our  Sky-lark,  to  be  sure.  Or  as  some 
say  it,  our  Mud-lark;  and  when  he  paints  fields  and 
trees  and  running  brooks,  our  Meadow-lark,  and — " 

"  O,  you  mean  that  surly  color-daubed  bull-dog, 
the  painter?  And  you  fancy  that  man  for  my  friend ?" 

"  Ay,  faith,  and  so  will  you,"  said  Anne, 


THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB    37 

"  He's  a  knave.  He  would  have  beat  me  about 
the  head  with  his  stick  and  I  had  not  fled.  I  knock 
and  the  keeper  opens  me  the  door  and  when  I  ask 
admission  he  consults  the  painter.  Meanwhile,  I  no 
more  than  thrust  my  head  and  shoulders  in  a-doors 
when  there  comes  such  a  thunderous  clatter  about 
my  ears  as  had  like  to  burst  my  ear-drums.  Some 
one  within  had  hurled  a  stool  at  my  head ;  and  now  a 
great  surly  hulk,  with  be-daubed  jacket  comes  charg 
ing  and  profane,  with  brandished  paint-stick  in  pur 
suit  of  me.  I  paused  not  till  I  had  reached  Drury 
Lane.  And  now  I  have  but  crept  stealthy  back  to 
await  you." 

"And  your  valor,  which  could  face  all  the 
butchers  of  Clare  Market  could  not  face  one  lone 
Lark?"  laughed  Anne. 

"  Nay.  'Twere  better  to  name  him  Owl,  or 
Ostrich,  or  Buzzard,  or  Chimpanzee,  or  bird  of  that 
ilk." 

"  You  needed  but  the  pass-word,  which  I  forgot 
to  lend,  last  night.  But,"  and  here  her  mind  went 
back,  it  seemed,  to  the  doings  of  the  night  before. 
"  But  my  Will, — is  he  not  a  gentle  sweet  William  ? 
Does  he  not  bear  with  me  and  my  wickedness  ?  Ah, 
he  is  a  good  dear." 

Anne  looked  not  at  me,  but  at  the  chimney  pot 
on  the  house  across  the  way.  As  she  stood  thus  in 


38  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

the  morning  sun,  which  beamed  upon  her  and  lit 
up  her  color  as  it  lights  a  rich  blooming  heath,  as  her 
eyes  were  raised,  and  showed  the  lower  half  of  the 
dark  irises  all  swimming  like  dainty  barks  in  a  sea 
of  pearly  white,  as  her  bosom  rose  and  fell  at 
thoughts  of  her  lover,  I  knew  I  had  never  seen  aught 
so  beautiful  in  God's  world;  and  my  heart  gave  a 
great  silent  cry  in  its  empty  chambers ;  and  I  leaned 
against  the  portal  of  the  play-house. 

"  Ay,"  I  answered  at  last.  "  He  is  a  dear  fellow, 
is  Will,  the  best  I  know." 

"  And  I  treat  him  ill,  at  times.  Do  you  believe, 
good  Dick — "  and  she  knew  not  how  that  word 
"  Good  Dick,"  and  that  tone  smote  me,  that  have 
come  to  be  so  dear  to  me  since.  "  Do  you  believe, 
good  Dick,  that  devils  get  into  people  now  as  once 
upon  a  time?" 

"  Ay,  in  sooth,  but  not  in  you,"  I  said. 

"  But  you  are  wrong.  In  me.  I  often  let  a  devil 
in." 

"  Nay,  no  more  than  a  devilette,  at  most,  I  will 
be  bound." 

'Twas  a  sad  joke,  but  I  must  make  some  sort  or 
burst  with  my  grief,  and  she  was  very  good  to  laugh. 
Then  she  came  close  to  me  smiling  in  so  honest  a 
fashion  and  saying: 

"  You  are  such  a  good  Dick.     I  know  you  are 


THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB    39 

as  good  as  Will.  Mayhap,  better,  Dick.  And  I  will 
love  you,  and  you  will  love  me,  and  we  will  both  love 
Will,  and  we  three  will  never  part  so  long  as  the  play 
house  stand.  Ah !  What  a  thing  it  is  to  live,  such 
rare  May  days  as  these!  Do  you  know,  Dick,  to 
love  and  to  be  loved,  to  have  friends,  and  to  be 
friends,  to  do  things  and  to  see  things  and  to  know 
things  is — O,  I  am  very  happy  and  very  foolish  this 
morning,  and  I  wish  that  I  could  make  all  other  folk 
happy  and — ." 

"Foolish?"  I  added. 

But  I  could  not  be  bitter  over  her  joy  in  her  love. 
For  another  woman  I  might  have  been  so,  but  for 
Anne,  never!  Her  happiness  to  me  was  ever  con 
tagious,  even  though  I  may  have  caused  none  of  it. 
And  some  will  say  that  Anne  was  either  very  blind 
that  day  not  to  have  known  of  my  love,  or  knowing 
it  was  very  cruel  to  have  vaunted  her  joy  before  me. 
But  I  think  not  so.  She  seemed  to  fathom  me  very 
early,  and  to  know  how  best  to  play  mercifully  on 
the  reeden  pipes  that  make  up  the  queer  little  instru 
ment  of  my  soul. 

"Foolish?  No,"  she  said  starting  and  glanc 
ing  at  me. 

"  Nay,"  I  hastened  to  say.  "I  mean  happy ;  and 
in  truth,  if  one  can  be  unfeigned  merry  in  this  poor 


40  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

world,  it  helps  others  bear  their  fardels.  I  think 
mine  is  a  bit  lighter  for  seeing  your  content." 

"  Dick,"  she  said  impetuous,  and  not  over  gay, 
"  Thank  you,  Dick." 

She  seized  me  by  the  coat,  and  thrust  her 
arm  in  mine,  and  she  said,  "  We'll  be  friends,  chums, 
com — comrogues,  eh,  Dick?  Forever  and  a  day!" 

And  then  'twas  she  told  me  how  her  little  breath 
of  storm  with  Will  had  smoothed  away  in  bliss ;  and 
I  listened  with  a  sadness  that  was  somehow,  after 
all,  sweet. 

"  Now,  let's  into  the  Lark's  nest,"  she  said  at 
last ;  but,  as  she  turned  her  about  to  enter  the  door, 
there  was  a  clattering  of  shoes  on  the  pave  and  a 
cracked  chorus  of  voices : 

"  O,  Mistress  Anne !     Our  Lady  Anne !  " 

"  There  they  come,"  said  Anne,  laughing  aside 
to  me.  "  They  troop  after  my  heels  like  the  rats 
after  the  ragged  piper.  I  can't  stand  unprotected  i' 
the  sun  but  the  very  stones  seem  to  breed  beggars 
like  maggots.  And  so  the  gallants'  moneys  go  back 
to  the  earth  again." 

"  Sweet  Mistress  Anne,"  began  a  whine  with  a 
woman  inside  it.  "  For  the  tender  mercy,  give  us 
a  ha'  penny  each  for  bread." 

"  How  now,  Meg?    No  work  yet?  " 


THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB          41 

"  Not  a  fardin's  'orth,  by  'r  leave,  sweet  lady 
Anne,"  came  the  cracked  chorus. 

And  Mistress  Anne's  money  was  out  and  jing 
ling  in  their  palms  in  a  jiffy.  No  wonder  the  basket- 
women  of  Clare  Market  with  so  little  work,  along 
with  the  butchers  and  hucksters  would  fight  for 
Anne.  Woe  betide  the  man  who,  in  reach  of  them, 
would  harm  the  Bracegirdle. 

So  we  were  soon  in-a-doors.  The  Lark — who  I 
learned  after  was  so-called  because  earliest  at  the 
play-house  in  the  morning — met  me;  and  his  stick 
began  shaking  at  sight  of  me. 

"  Yes,  every  mumper  and  every  vagabond  in 
Covent  Garden  imposes  on  you,  Mistress  Anne," 
he  growled.  "  What  new  hop-o'  my-thumb  is  this 
you're  motherin'  today?  " 

"  Peace,  peace,  Lark.  Off  with  your  cap  to 
Master  Richard  Lovell.  You'll  see  the  day  when 
you'll  be  glad  enough  to  paint  the  scenes  he  writes 
upon.  Off  with  your  cap !  "  and  she  seized  the  tassel 
of  it  and  dragged  it  from  his  shiny  pate  which  bore 
its  fringe  of  grizzled  fur.  Then  she  patted  the  sleek 
billiard  ball  with  her  soft  warm  hand,  and  ran  her 
fingers  through  the  fur  while  the  Lark  stood  quite 
still,  and  almost  purred.  Soon  she  gave  him  a  more 
determined  pat  than  ever,  drew  his  head  down  and 
tickled  the  baldness,  clapped  the  cap  back  on  again 
and  danced  past  him  toward  the  stage. 


42  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  Well,  what  will  you  be  wantin'  of  me,  this 
time?  "  he  growled,  as  he  followed  her  much  as  a 
tiger  follows  his  showman  about.  "  Tis  yours 
a'  ready." 

"  Ah,  you're  a  good  Lark.  To  the  half  of  your 
kingdom?"  she  asked. 

"  Ay,  to  the  half  of  my  paint-pot." 

"  Only  a  place,  then,  at  your  meat-pie  for  this 
new  poet  of  ours,  whom  we  must  never  in  the 
world  allow  the  enemy,  at  the  other  theatres,  to 
secure." 

"Is  that  all?"  he  purred. 

"  Ay,  unless — unless — " 

"I  knew  it!    Out  with  it!" 

"  Unless  you  could  induce  Old  Rich  to  make 
Dick  numberer.  I  know  that  poor  Nick  will  never 
be  well  of  that  fall  he  got  from  the  flies ;  what  think 
you?" 

"  Faith  yes,  he's  a  cripple  for  life,  more's  the 
pity ;  for  he  was  the  best  numberer  that  we  ever  sent 
aloft  to  peek  through  the  hole.  And  he  kept  a  still 
tongue  in  his  head,  too,  and  that's  more  than — " 

"  More  than  many  of  us  ever  learn,  you  old 
hedge-hog  ?  Well,  Master  Richard  has  as  still  and  as 
wise  a  tongue  as — as — Paul's  chimes — " 

"  By  cock  and  pie !  And  you'd  put  him  above  the 
curtain  to  number  the  audience !  " 


THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB          43 

Anne  merrily  bade  me  loose  my  chiming  tongue 
and  show  its  silver  sound,  and  so,  thanks  to  Anne, 
I  found  the  old  Lark  not  so  fearsome  a  neighbor  as 
I  thought.  I  swear  in  my  soul,  Anne  Bracegirdle 
could  tame  a  unicorn.  But  the  Lark,  (let  me  not  be 
mistook)  I  soon  came  to  know  was  a  most  devout 
pious  person  and  nothing  of  a  bad  man. 

I  came  elected,  that  day,  therefore,  in  the  Lark's 
Beefsteak  Club.  I  say  Beefsteak  Club,  though  to  be 
sure,  the  name  had  not  yet  been  devised.  'Twas  just 
as  truly  a  Beefsteak  Club,  none  the  less,  as  any 
group  that  later  on  took  their  noon-day  meal  behind 
the  scenes  of  Drury  Lane  play-house.  For  my  part, 
short  as  was  its  career,  I  liked  it  better  than  our 
club  of  later  days.  For  at  the  beginning  Anne  was 
our  little  president.  She  sat  at  the  head  of  our 
board,  the  Lark  on  her  right,  Will  Mountfort  on  her 
left.  Betterton  sometimes  honored  us,  and  various 
other  actors.  Nat  Lee  was  there  when  his  morning 
head  would  allow.  Congreve,  whose  work  was  a- 
beginning  came  after,  for  he  adored  the  Bracegirdle. 
Other  poets  and — of  less  importance  to  me — certain 
nobles  accustomed  thither.  But  these  nobles  were 
not  of  less  importance  to  that  young  sprig,  Colly 
Cibber,  who  had  but  just  commenced  acting.  For  if 
ever  a  young  coxcomb  worshipped  at  the  feet  of 
rank,  'twas  jolly  Colly. 


44  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

That  first  day,  of  necessity  my  seat  was  the  last 
in  the  line,  and  I  could  but  look  down  the  rows  and 
see  our  little  Divinity  at  the  head.  Not  so  little 
either — mistake  me  not — for  she  was  near  as  tall  as  I 
myself.  But  we  all  of  us  called  her  "  Little  Chuck  " 
and  "  Little  Gypsy,"  and  "  Little  Bracey,"  and 
"  Little  Queen,"  and  "  Little  Anne,"  not  so  much  by 
way  of  diminutive,  as  by  way  of  endearment,  you 
must  know. 

Next  me  sat  Cardell  Goodman,  or  "  Scum " 
Goodman  most  often  called;  and  opposite  young 
Colly  Cibber. 

"  Cheer,  up,  Scum,"  cried  Colly,  "  you're  glum 
as  glue  this  morn.  Ods*  zooks,  man  did  you  sleep 
ill,  last  night?" 

"  Nay,  I  slept  none,"  snapped  Goodman. 

"  None?  Ah?  Were  you  on  the  highway,  pick 
ing  purses  ?  " 

"  What  did  you  mean,  sir?  Eat  those  words,  or 
j »» 

"  No  offense,  Scum.  No  offense,  'pon  honor !  " 
hastened  Colly,  "  I  beg  pardon,  with  all  my  soul." 

"  Well,  see  you  have  a  care,"  growled  Scum. 

'Twas  marvelous  quick  offense  this  Goodman 
seemed  to  take,  as  it  appeared  to  me.  I  did  not  then 
know — nor  did  Colly,  indeed — that  Scum  Goodman 
had  once  lifted  purses  on  the  highway,  in  the 


THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB          45 

Catholic  King's  time  and  had  been  sentenced.  He 
then  was  pardoned  by  King  James  and  out  of  grati 
tude  turned  Jacobite.  Even  now  he  was  thought  to  be 
light  fingered  and  often  to  nim  golden  buttons  off 
men's  coats  in  the  thick  of  the  Strand,  or  the  Fleet,  or 
Paul's  walk.  The  ins  and  outs  of  the  play-house 
affairs  had  not  yet  been  threaded  by  us  youngsters. 

"  Nay,  I  can  explain  Scum's  wakefulness  last 
night,"  cried  Mistress  Anne,  for  the  noise  of  this 
disagreement  at  our  end  had  reached  the  head  of  the 
table,  and  Anne  was  ever  quick  to  smooth  out 
wrinkles  in  relationship.  "  'Twas  Griffin's  turn  at 
the  bed." 

A  shout  of  laughter  arose  down  the  line;  and 
Goodman  was  forced  into  a  smile.  Then  it  all  came 
out,  how  Goodman  and  Griffin  together  shared  a 
garret  with  one  bed,  and  took  turns  at  the  use  of  it. 

"  Nay,  more,"  laughed  Mistress  Anne,  "  they 
own  but  one  shirt,  gentlemen,  one  shirt  between 
them;  and  poor  Griffin  this  morning  lies  abed,  a 
prisoner,  while  Goodman  wears  the  shirt  abroad." 

Her  raillery  was  so  pleasant,  withal,  that  Good 
man  was  compelled  to  join  in  the  laugh. 

"  Ay,"  thundered  the  Lark,  "  and  'twas  but  this 
day  week  that  Scum  sought  to  impose  yet  more  on 
Griffin;  for,  having  a  pretty  arrangement  with  a 
lady — an  appointment  of  a,  very  tender  character, — 


46  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

this  vile  Goodman  would  have  worn  the  shirt,  out  of 
his  turn.  Griffin,  objecting  to  this  high  handed  rob 
bery,  they  fought  it  out  with  swords  in  their  lofty 
home.  Much  noise  was  shed,  I'm  told." 

Much  laughter  having  been  shed,  I  now  per 
ceived  what  was  our  Lady  Anne's  aim  in  making 
these  delicate  affairs  so  public ;  for,  seizing  the  cap 
from  off  the  Lark's  bald  pate,  she  cried : 

"  I  besought  Scum  Goodman  with  tears  to  let 
me  buy  him  a  shirt,  a  fortnight  since,  to  forefend 
this  very  danger  of  bloodshed.  But  he  would  none 
o'  my  shillings.  Gentlemen,  I  move  you  that  we  do 
here  and  now,  come  into  a  subscription  to  prevent 
further  danger  to  King  William's  loyal  subjects. 
'Tis  seconded!  'Tis  carried!" 

Mistress  ,Anne  made  the  circuit  of  the  board, 
while  silver — yea  and  gold  from  the  Earls  of  Dorset 
and  of  Devonshire  clinked  in  the  Lark's  cap  and  then 
into  Scum's  pocket.  Goodman  sat  red  and  flushed; 
but  who  could  refuse  bounty  so  hilariously  given? 
As  she  stuffed  the  moneys  into  Goodman's  coat,  she 
diverted  the  general  attention  somewhat  by  bidding 
me  rise  and  be  presented  to  the  company  as  a  "  Poet 
of  a  new  and  very  rare  order,  which  is  called  the 
Embryonic." 

Then  Mistress  Anne  enquired  of  me  in  lower 
tones  how  I  fared,  hoped  I  was  well  treated,  gave 


THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB          47 

my  arm  a  friendly  pat,  and  passed  to  the  head  once 
more,  where  she  held  her  glass  aloft,  and  looking 
archly  at  Scum  Goodman  proposed  a  health :  "  To 
King  William !  Long  may  he  live  and  reign !  " 

Now  Goodman,  I  soon  learned,  had  never  been 
known  to  drink  a  health  to  the  Prince  of  Orange  or 
Queen  Mary.  'Twas  a  very  black  look  indeed  that 
now  came  into  his  face ;  but,  as  all  rose  to  drink  the 
health,  and  as  all  eyes  turned  to  him,  he  could  give 
no  loose  to  resentment  and  was  compelled  to  stand. 
I  noted  that  he  glanced  at  one  or  two  up  the  line, 
uneasily,  and  that  they,  too  looked  black;  but  all 
of  them  went  through  the  form,  to  say  the  least,  of 
touching  their  glasses  to  their  lips;  though  I  could 
be  sworn  that  not  a  drop  of  wine  passed  the  tight 
teeth  of  Scum  Goodman. 

As  all  took  their  seats  again,  I  heard  him  mutter 
low,  to  the  companion  on  his  right,  a  certain 
nobleman : 

"  Long  he  shall  not  reign !  Long  he  shall  not 
live!" 

Beyond  measure  was  my  astonishment,  and  I 
doubted  my  ears  had  played  me  false;  but  'twas 
not  long  after  till  I  learned  I  had  heard  but  too 
true;  and  I  little  knew  how  great  effect  those  mut 
tered  words  should  work  on  the  fate  of  Anne  and  of 
others  there  that  day. 


48  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

I  began  my  duty  as  numberer  without  delay,  so 
potent  was  the  influence  of  Mistress  Anne  and  of 
the  Lark.  'Twas  mine  to  ascend  above  the  scenes, 
and  from  my  vantage-point,  to  number,  through  the 
little  hole,  above  the  curtain,  those  gathered  in  boxes, 
pit,  and  galleries,  and  to  repeat  all  to  the  managers, 
for  which  service  I  was  to  receive  two  shillings  the 
day,  and  to  witness  all  the  plays.  'Twas  but  a  low 
place,  spite  of  its  elevation,  and  my  pride  at  first 
suffered  pangs;  but  when  I  considered  the  shifts 
which  other  aspirants  for  fame  of  letters  were  put 
to,  'twas  after  all  a  station  I  was  thankful  for. 
'Twas  equivalent  I  considered,  to  near  four  shillings 
in  the  day,  if  I  counted  what  I  would  otherwise  have 
paid  to  see  Anne  Bracegirdle  act. 

Just  before  time  for  the  play  to  begin  that  first 
day — 'twas  to  be  Nat  Lee's  "  Rival  Queens,  or  Alex 
ander  the  Great," — I  could  look  down  upon  the 
players  moving  about  the  stage  and  behind  the  scen 
ery,  con  versing  jgay  and  loud,  or  in  low  tones  conning 
their  lines,  or  rehearsing  two  by  two  their  dialogues. 
Our  play-house  curtains  were  not  so  high  those  days ; 
and  I  was  rather  to  one  side  than  precisely  above. 
Wonderful  how  clear  and  distinct  came  all  the  words 
from  below;  for  the  adjustment  aloft  was  such,  it 
seemed,  as  to  gather  up  the  sounds  and  bring  them 
to  mine  ears.  I  could  not  but  overhear  how  muchso- 


THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB          49 

ever  I  might  feel  that  I  ought  not,  some  things  that 
were  said  on  the  boards  beneath  me. 

I  saw  Scum  Goodman  conversing  in  low  tones 
at  the  side  with  a  certain  nobleman,  already  referred 
to,  and  their  words  came  to  me,  spite  of  myself.  I 
heard,  in  a  dim  sort,  swords  and  daggers,  blunder 
busses  and  gun-powder  discussed;  but  my  attention 
was  far  more  caught  by  Alexander  and  Statira, 
which  is  Mountfort  and  Mistress  Anne,  rehearsing 
their  business,  as  it  seemed,  in  a  secluded  nook  in 
full  view  of  me  alone.  Ah,  but  they  were  mortal 
fine  in  their  apparel  and  mien! 

Anne  in  her  oriental  robes,  so  soft,  so  flaming,  so 
luxurious,  (her  beauty  in  sooth  was  oriental  in  its 
cast,  so  rich  and  red  her  skin,  so  round  and  warm 
and  human  her  arms  and  neck  and  bosom)  Anne, 
who  by  some  has  been  thought  cold  and  passionless, 
but  who  to  my  knowing  was  so  tempestuous  in  her 
ardor,  able,  and  she  would,  to  draw  a  man's  very 
soul  out  of  his  eyes  and  to  pour  her  own  out  to  meet 
it,  Anne,  I  say,  was  more  beautiful  than  I  had  yet 
seen  her.  Nay,  I  have  never,  from  day  to  day, 
through  all  the  years,  looked  upon  her,  but  she  each 
time  appears  more  to  be  desired  than  before.  It 
mattered  not  with  me  whether  she  were  gowned  with 
care  for  the  play,  or  whether,  in  her  lodgings,  she 
had  but  just  arisen  and  were  in  her  loose  morning 

4 


So  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

robe  with  careless  hair,  she  was  to  me  always  beau 
tiful,  more  beautiful,  most  beautiful,  till  all  words 
were  empty  and  impotent.  There  were  others, 
too,  a  many  others,  whom  she  had  like  effect  upon. 
I  well  know  I  am  not  alone  in  having  loved  her ;  but 
I  dare  truly  affirm  and  will  ever,  that  I  am  alone  in 
having  loved  in  the  manner  I  did. 

Anne,  I  say,  was  standing  in  all  her  drawing 
power  behind  the  scenery  by  the  bare  bricky  wall. 
Alexander  was  at  her  feet,  going  through  that  part 
of  the  play,  I  took  it,  where  he  craves  forgiveness  of 
her  for  his  infidelities.  I  scarce  could  ever  under 
stand  why  the  public  cared  for  those  pompous  lines 
of  Lee's,  they  were  as  I  had  read  them  in  the  seclu 
sion  of  Christ  Church  College  so  fetched  and  carried, 
so  swelling  and  windy  and  empty,  so  extravagant 
beyond  all  seeming  truth.  When,  however,  I  heard 
them  spoke  in  the  theatre  by  Mountfort  at  the  feet 
of  Anne,  even  they  were  made  human.  The  beauty 
of  Anne  rendered  any  words  poor  and  powerless, 
and  the  genius  and  manliness  and  grace  of  Will — 
together  with  his  melodious  organ  of  the  voice — 
turned  any  brazen  utterance  to  gold.  If  anything 
could  justify  the  rant  and  fustian  of  the  lines,  'twas 
when  they  were  spoke  to  Anne  as  Statira ;  and  if  any 
thing  could  excuse  the  writing  of  them,  'twas  when 
Will  Mountfort  as  Alexander  spoke  them.  This  was 


THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB          51 

agreed  by  all,  in  those  days,  and  Mr.  Gibber,  I  am 
glad  to  see,  has  so  put  it  down  as  his  opinion  in  his 
late  "Apology."  So  the  play  took  prodigiously, 
being  acted  ten  days  together,  often  times,  and  often 
times  revived. 

That  day,  though,  all  the  other  players  were  mis 
took  if  they  thought  Anne  and  Will  to  be  rehearsing, 
in  that  dim  corner  by  the  wall,  and  I  no  less  than 
the  others.  My  ears  caught  their  words,  and  my 
head  swirled  at  hearing  'em  so  that  I  clutched  at 
the  rafters.  I  could  no  more  have  shut  the  ports 
of  my  hearing  than  I  could  have  lifted  myself  out 
through  the  roof  of  the  play-house.  Alexander  was 
indeed  entreating  Statira,  but  not  for  a  pardon. 

"  Let  us  marry,  Anne,  dear  girl,"  he  was  saying. 
"  Let  us  marry  and  have  it  all  over  with.  Let  the 
world  know  how  we  stand  together.  No  considera 
tion  of  stage  success  should  come  between  us, 
my  darling." 

"  Do  you  think  I  care  a  whit  for  success  when 
compared  with  your  love?  "  she  said  low  and  with 
fast  breathing,  as  that  flush  which  always  came  with 
deep  feeling  spread  over  face  and  shoulders. 

"  No.  Then  why  wait  ?  Now's  the  time.  Why 
wait,  dear  Anne  ?  " 

"  Ah,  Will,  how  can  I  say  ?  I  am  so  happy,  so 
blissful,  with  you  so.  Are  not  you  content  ?  But  a 


52  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

little  time ;  but  a  little,  dear  Will.  I  have  loved  you 
from  the  day  I  first  saw  you  at  Dorset  Garden,  years 
gone  by,  and  I  have  lived  in  heaven  ever  since." 

"  But  do  you  care  nothing  for  closer  relations, 
Anne?  Do  you  not  look  forward  with  more  joy  yet 
to  a  day  when — when — you  shall  be  ever  with  me, 
and  mine  alone  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Will,  I — I — "  and  she  blushed  up  very 
much,  with  her  heart  on  her  lips;  and  she  put  her 
two  bare  arms  about  his  neck  and  drew  herself  to 
him;  then  hiding  her  head  upon  his  shoulder  she 
murmured  words  I  could  not  hear  and  was  glad  I 
could  not  hear.  I  would  have  heard  none  at  all, 
and  I  could  have  escaped.  Those  words  were  like 
flights  of  arrows  to  my  soul. 

How  Will  could  frown  and  look  ill-pleased  with 
her  arms  thus  entwined  was  more  than  I  could  mas 
ter;  but  my  eyes,  riveted,  spite  of  all  my  effort,  on 
that  pair,  saw  the  cloud  upon  his  wide  white  brow. 
Then  he  said :  "  Are  you  sure,  quite  sure,  dear,  that 
the  court  these  noble  gallants  make  you  is  not  too 
precious  to  your  heart?  Sure  that  some  day  one  of 
them  will  not  steal — " 

"  Will ! " 

"  Pardon,  dearest,  but  consider  the  temptation ! 
One  after  another  we've  seen  our  women  give  them 
selves,  or  sell  themselves  away.  The  strongest  and 


THE  LARK  AND  THE  CLUB     53 

best  of  them  have  gone  to  the  Dukes  and  Lords. 
Scarse  a  one  who  has  withstood  as  long  as  you.  I 
do  not  wonder  it  is  hard  for  'em.  I — " 

"  Will!  I  will  not  hear  another  word,"  and  her 
hand  was  on  his  mouth.  "If  you  do  not  know  me 
well  enough  to  know  that  I  am  yours,  only  yours, 
forever  yours,  till — till  death ! — you  do  not  know  me 
well  enough  for  us  to  wed.  And  'tis  ungenerous — 
may  I  say  it,  dear  Will?  I  say  it  so  softly,  so  lov 
ingly — 'tis  ungenerous  of  you  to  fear  me.  No  gal 
lant  so  fine,  with  all  his  feathers  and  titles  and  coats 
of  arms  and  gold — why,  'Ods'fish!  any  empty  pate 
may  buy  him  a  coat  of  arms  at  the  Heralds  College 
and  a  set  of  ancestors  at  Fleet  Ditch;  but  what 
noddle  headed  gallant  can  buy  your  face,  and  form, 
and  brain  and  heart — best  of  all,  heart,  dear  Will? 
There  is  never  a  man  about  this  play-house  who  has 
a  heart  as  good  as  yours — save  only  it  be  Richard, 
our  little  Richard  boy." 

"  Ay,  ay,"  said  Will,  still  a  bit  troubled,  though 
certainly  much  pleased.  "  You  are  a  dear  little 
blind  kitten,  my  Anne.  Not  in  respect  of  Dick,  to 
be  sure;  he  is  a  good  fellow,  is  Dick.  And  by  my 
soul,  I.  misdoubt  he  is  falling  into  your  pool.  He 
gazes  after  you — " 

"  Now,  now,  I  shall  twit  you  with  Susanna 
Percival.  Good  Dick  knows  I  love  you;  he  saw  it 
last  night." 


54  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"Others  know  it,  too;  but  it  gives  them  little 
pause.  The  Earl  of  Devonshire  would  brush  me 
aside  like  a  fly,  or  try  to, — if  he  thought  I  could 
stand  in  the  way  of  his  suit." 

"Will  you  never  have  done  with  the  Earls? 
Come !  'tis  time  to  gather  up  our  wits  for  the  play !  " 

"  Well,  hear  me  a  last  word.  You  shall  give  me 
a  day  and  you  shall  make  known  our  proposed  wed 
ding — in  a  week  if  I  can  compass  it — in  a  week  I 
warn  you !  "  And  he  smiled  at  her  as  he  knew  so  well 
to  do,  kissed  her  hand,  and  clasped  it  to  his  breast ; 
then  arose  and  walked  away.  Anne  stood  looking 
after  him  and  musing,  and  smiling.  I  doubted  not 
she  had  it  in  her  heart  to  grant  him  his  desire,  and 
in  sooth,  so  I  after  learned  she  had. 

Indeed,  you  may  well  guess,  dear  reader,  that 
she  told  me  over  again  many  times,  much  of  this 
interview  which  I  have  writ  down  so  nearly  word 
for  word.  In  my  struggle  not  to  hear  and  not  to  see, 
there  was  much  of  it  all,  that  I  avoided;  but  she 
later  told  it  all,  first  at  the  Water  Gate  of  York 
House,  and  then  many  and  many  a  time  beside. 
What  else  I  overheard  that  day,  in  my  peculiar 
place,  I  hasten  now  to  tell,  for  it  was  matter  of 
grave  import  to  our  nation,  and  even  to  the  world; 
but  most  of  all,  as  it  turned  out,  to  my  dear 
Mistress  Anne. 


CHAPTER  IV 

ANNE'S  DEVOIR  FOR  KING  WILLIAM 

THE  whisperings  of  Scum  Goodman  with  a 
certain  noble  whom  I  forbear  to  name  have  been 
just  spoke  of.  How  I  heard  more  from  them  I 
now  relate. 

I  was  descending  from  my  high  seat,  the 
first  act  of  the  play,  and  my  work  as  well,  done; 
and  had  but  closed  the  trap  in  the  staging  after  me. 
My  hand  was  on  the  thin  door  at  the  foot  of  the 
ladder,  when  I  heard  Scum's  voice  saying  low  and 
careful : 

"  I  can  do  the  thing  tomorrow,  after  night,  when 
the  usurper  is  returning  from  the  hunt  at  Windsor. 
He  sleeps  there  tonight,  hunts  a  stag  tomorrow  in 
the  forest,  and,  by  the  grace  of  God  sleeps  on  the 
ground  tomorrow  night  in  his  blood." 

I  own  the  shivers  came  frightfully  up  and  down 
my  back;  and  I  stood  in  amaze  behind  the  door, 
fearing  lest  my  breathing  should  be  heard.  I  knew 
'twould  go  hard  with  me,  if  discovered. 

"  Good,"  said  the  nobleman.  "  I  rejoice  your 
courage  is  to  the  sticking  point.  See  you  stick  him-, 
therefore,  well ! " 

55 


56  THE   BRACEGIRDLE 

At  which  grim  quip  he  even  laughed,  harsh  and 
fearsome  to  hear,  and  then  added : 

"  You  shall  not  fail  of  adequate  reward,  and  of 
great  honor  from  our  Mother  Church.  You  have 
laid  all  plans  well  ?  You  have  trusted  no  one  ?  You 
have  found  sure  the  way  he  will  return  ?  You  know 
the  roads  ?  " 

"  Ay,  that  I  do.  I  know  every  inch  of  the 
ground.  When  I  should  have  been  in  my  College  at 
Cambridge,  I  spent  days  and  nights  and  weeks  with 
the  hounds  of  gentlemen  all  thereabouts.  I  have 
everything  well  in  hand." 

"  And  when  do  you  ride  forth  ?  " 

"  This  very  night,  at  ten." 

"  Good !  I  will  be  on  hand  to  speed  you.  You've 
a  brave  courage,  Goodman.  Tonight  at  ten,  then, 
at  the  Devil  Tavern,  Temple  Bar?  " 

"  Ay,  at  ten,  at  the  Devil." 

"  My  God !  "  thought  I,  "  I  would  he  were  in 
very  truth,  at  the  devil  with  this  awful  secret." 

I  stood,  I  know  not  for  how  long  after  they  were 
gone,  grown  to  my  tracks.  When  I  did  come  out 
behind  the  scenes,  the  curtain  was  about  to  rise  for 
the  second  act  and  Mistress  Anne,  passing  to  her 
place,  tossed  me  a  pretty  nod  and  a  "  How  fare  you, 
Richard  ?  "  that  struck  me  dumber  than  before.  I 
was  so  white  that  she  looked  at  me  again  more  close, 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  57 

but  could  not  pause.  When,  however,  the  play  was 
done  she  ran  to  me ;  for  I  had  stood  about  powerless 
to  think  or  act,  all  through  it;  and  she  said,  as  she 
took  my  cold  hand  in  her  warm  ones : 

"  And  what  ails  you,  Dick  ?  Is  it  too  high  above 
there  ?  Giddy,  are  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  giddy,"  I  stammered,  "  I  do  not — like  that 
place." 

Will  came  up  smiling,  in  some  constraint,  I 
thought,  and  laughed  out  some  words: 

"  You  two  are  grown  wondrous  friendly,  me- 
thinks.  Mistress  Anne  is  forever  patronizing  some 
one.  She  must  have 'her  protege." 

I  had  no  stomach  for  words  and  so  walked  away 
as  soon  as  might  be,  followed  by  the  troubled  looks 
of  Mistress  Anne.  Marvelous,  it  seemed  to  me,  that 
she  had  eyes  and  thoughts  for  me,  with  all  her  happi 
ness  upon  her  head. 

What  to  do?  What  to  do?  This  secret  was 
heavy  upon  my  soul.  I  could  not  abide  quiet  beneath 
it.  When  our  King — our  good  King  that  had 
brought  us  such  liberties  as  we  had  not  known  be 
fore,  and  such  prosperities  as  never  since  good 
Queen  Bess,  our  King  so  unpopular  with  those  who 
could  not  see  beneath  a  dark  face  and  reserved 
manner  to  the  great  hearted  man  below — when  our 
King,  I  say,  was  about  to  be  murdered  and  I  alone 


58  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

of  his  friends  knew  of  it,  I  could  not  stand  by  and 
wait  till  it  be  done.  Yet  what  to  do! 

Goodman  was  one  of  us.  He  was  a  wrong 
headed,  yes,  a  wrong  hearted  man;  but  one  of  us, 
for  all  o-f  that.  Could  he  be  prevented,  brought  to 
his  senses,  convinced  of  his  fearful  mistake,  his 
crime,  got  out  of  the  country — anything  rather  than 
imprisoned  or  hanged?  'Twas  too  big  a  problem 
for  me.  I  resolved  to  ask  help  of  Mistress  Anne. 

Small  opportunity  of  converse  with  her  came; 
for  she  hurried  with  her  mother  from  the  play 
house,  to  dine  at  Mr.  Page's  house  in  Drury  Lane 
near  the  theatre.  I  hung  about  that  place,  eating 
nothing  for  very  distress,  and  waiting  for  her  to 
come  away.  I  know  I  ought  to  have  gone  in  and 
asked  for  her ;  but  I  was  much  perplexed,  feared  to 
excite  comment,  felt  like  a  thief,  a  guilty  thing,  and 
was  very  unwise  indeed.  Had  I,  however,  consulted 
my  own  inclination,  I  should  have  gone  to  the  near 
est  beadle,  called  out  his  guard,  and  had  Scum  Good 
man  and  his  confederate  nobleman  haled  to  the  Gate 
house  prison  or  the  Tower;  but  I  feared  me  this 
might  displease  Mistress  Anne,  and  hoped  that  her 
wider  experience  of  life  and  of  the  Town  would  sug 
gest  some  better  course. 

I  waited,  therefore,  in  Drury  Lane,  watching  the 
coaches  and  the  chairs  come  and  go;  for  there  was 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  59 

great  fashion  in  that  thoroughfare,  those  days,  and 
the  houses  of  many  of  quality.  But  I  saw  little  of 
this  parade,  for  with  my  uneasy  thoughts  my  very 
eyes  were  gone  away. 

At  last,  about  nine  of  the  clock,  my  lady  Anne 
appeared,  and  with  her  mother,  took  chairs  for  her 
home  in  Howard  Street.  I  followed  them  and,  as 
they  were  entering  called  to  them  to  pause.  Anne 
smiled,  but  when  she  caught  sight  of  my  face  she 
looked  with  anxious  eyes  and  asked: 

"What  is  it,  Dick?" 

"  I've  a  word  for  you,"  I  panted,  more  from 
excitement  than  .from  the  hurry. 

"Ah?" 

"  But  I  must  come  inside  before  I  speak  it,"  I 
added. 

So  in-a-doors  we  went.  My  tale  being  soon  told, 
Anne  fell  into  a  chair  and  gazed  at  the  Turkish 
carpet  that  covered  part  of  the  floor.  I  did  not 
speak  to  her  more,  for  I  knew  she  was  in  thought ; 
nor  did  her  mother  neither.  The  clock  ticked  and 
ticked ;  and  Anne's  brow  wrinkled  and  rumpled ;  and 
her  hat-ribbons  she  twisted  and  turned,  till  I  mind 
me  I  foolishly  feared  they  would  be  out  and  out 
ruined.  Anon  she  rose  slowly,  walked  to  her  cham 
ber  door,  as  if  trying1  to  decide  her  course,  and  then 
turned  to  us  who  were  waiting. 


60  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  "  it  must  be  done.  No  one  must 
know  of  this  but  only  you  and  me.  'T would  be  the 
death  of  Scum  Goodman,  perhaps  of  us.  I  must  go. 
He  must  be  sent  over  seas.  And  now,  wait  for  me 
but  a  moment  only." 

Her  mother  and  I  sat  talking  in  low  tones,  and 
I  asked  at  last :  "  What  will  she  do?  " 

"  I  know  not;  but  she  will  do  right.  Of  that  I 
am  sure.  I  will  go  to  her." 

Then  her  mother  passed  into  the  chamber. 
It  seemed  to  me  an  hour  before  they  returned;  but  in 
reality  the  bells  were  ringing  out  but  nine  and  a  half 
when  the  chamber  door  flew  open  and  Anne 
emerged,  red  and  laughing,  as  gay  a  young  gallant  as 
one  would  see  in  a  year's  round. 

"Was  that  not  quickly  done,  eh?"  she  cried, 
and  drew  her  great  cloak  about  her  shoulders  and 
her  riding  boots. 

I  own  to  a  thump  of  pleasure  in  my  heart ;  but  it 
gave  me  joy  that  none  other  men's  eyes  were  near 
but  only  mine  to  see  her  in  this  guise.  I  had  seen 
her  once  and  again  play  a  young  blade's  part  in  the 
theatre;  but  I  am  free  to  say  I  preferred  petticoats 
for  her  in  public  places.  Yet  her  garb,  even  when 
masculine,  was  ever  of  such  modest  manner,  so  be- 
booted  and  becloaked,  that  the  world  came  to  know 
no  more  than  it  should. 


.  ANNE'S  DEVOIR  61 

She  strode  to  the  tall  glass,  drew  her  sword  with 
a  merry  flash,  made  a  pass  or  two  at  her  image, 
crying : 

"  Yours  the  honor  !    Defend  thee,  rogue  ! " 

"  A  hit,"  I  cried,  "  a  very  palpable  hit !  " 

"  But  come !  "  she  said,  "  No  time  to  lose !  "  and 
she  thrust  her  locks,  which  had  been  done  up  in 
puffs,  and  were  refractory,  back  under  her  periwig. 

"  But  whither  ?  "  I  asked,  perplexed. 

"  To  the  Devil,  of  course,"  she  cried. 

"  Anne !  "  said  her  mother. 

"  Why  yes,  Mother  dear,  to  the  Devil,  sure,  to 
find  Scum  Goodman.  To  the  Tavern  at  Temple 
Bar!  Come,  Dick.  Farewell,  Mother  mine.  If 
your  son  come  back  no  more,  farewell,  a  long  fare 
well!  Tell  Will,  if  he  come,  I  will  return  in  but 
an  hour." 

As  we  passed  merrily  out  the  street  door  upon 
the  causey,  we  saw  approaching  Will  himself.  Anne 
plucked  me  by  the  coat  and  whispered : 

"  Tell  him  not  'tis  I !  I  will  test  my  disguise. 
Though  he  has  played  with  me  in  this  cloak  twenty 
times  I  wager  he  will  know  me  not.  So  blind 
are  men ! " 

"  Good  e'en,  friend  Richard,"  said  Will,  and 
added  "Good  e'en,  sir,"  to  Anne. 

"  You're  late  in  coming  tonight,  Will,"  said  I. 


62  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  And  you,  in  going,"  he  laughed,  and  yet  me- 
thought  the  laugh  was  none  too  mirthful,  as  he 
glanced  at  the  young  gallant  by  my  side. 

"  My  friend,  Master  Rideforth,"  I  said  present 
ing  Anne,  who  made  a  low  bow,  but  speaking  naught, 
strode  off  up  the  street.  I  followed,  leaving  Will 
staring  after  us. 

The  turning  made  into  Suffolk  Street,  Anne  clap 
ped  her  hand  to  her  side  and  burst  out  a-laughing, 
and  then  ran  toward  the  Strand  as  fast  as  her  legs 
might  carry  her. 

When  we  came  to  Temple  Bar,  we  entered  the 
Devil  Tavern,  and  found  it  full.  Of  course  we 
asked  not  openly  in  regard  of  Scum  or  of  the  noble 
man.  We  stood  about,  and  drank  a  mug  of  ale, 
and  waited  for  our  worthies.  Ten  o'clock  banged 
out  in  the  old  Tower  of  St.  Dunstan's  in  the  Fleet. 
'Twas  dim  in  the  distance  but  followed  by  a  stream 
of  chimings  up  the  way.  And  they  came  not. 

Then  did  Anne  become  ill  at  ease,  and  I,  too.  We 
passed  out  into  the  court  yard  with  its  galleries  all 
round,  and  so  to  the  stables.  I  slipped  a  half-crown 
into  the  hostler's  hand — Anne  had  given  it  me,  for 
I  had  been  forced  to  make  confession  of  my  lack 
when  she  proposed  this  largess — and  I  asked  the 
fellow  if  a  gentleman  of  actor's  seeming  had  ridden 
forth  but  now. 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  63 

"You  mean  a  tall  man,  in  black  periwig?" 

"  Ay,"  said  Anne  eagerly. 

"  God's  head !  I  know  him.  A  full  hour  agone 
he  came  in  sweating  and  swearing  for  that  I  was 
slow;  and  as  God  hears  me  he  had  not  ordered  the 
horse  to  be  ready  till  ten  of  the  clock!  I  am  forever 
ill-used  here.  If  the  saddles  are  on  beforehand  the 
gentlemen  swears  they  sweat  the  horses'  backs  for 
naught  and  draw  the  fire  out.  If  they  are — " 

"  Peace,  peace,  friend,"  said  Anne,  "  here's 
another  half-crown  to  ease  your  hurt.  Now  saddle 
us  two  nags  that  will  go  like  the  west-wind.  'Sblood! 
don't  stand  gaping.  At  it !  At  it !  " 

I  begged  Anne  not  to  go,  but  to  let  me  enter 
upon  this  chase  alone. 

"  You  will  die  of  fatigue,"  I  urged.  "  He  is  a 
full  hour  to  the  good ;  yea,  an  hour  and  the  quarter, 
ere  we  are  in  the  stirrup.  We  can  scarce  overhaul 
him  before  he  reach  Windsor.  Dear  Anne,  do  not 
go !  Let  me  do  this  errand." 

"  Ha!  did  you  not  but  now  give  me  the  name  of 
Rideforth?  And  shall  I  be  false  to  it?  No  'faith; 
further,  do  you  think  Scum  will  ride  for  Windsor? 
Not  so.  He  will  pause  far  short  of  it,  and  turn,  if 
I  mistake  not,  to  a  burrow  at  the  left.  You  could 
not  follow  him  alone.  You  have  not  lived  here  so 
long  as  I.  You  do  not  know  Queen  Mary  so  well  as 


64  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

I,  and  the  things  she  has  told  me  of  the  King.  Nay, 
nay,  good  Dick.  I  must  ride  forth." 

"  And  Will  ?"  I  ventured.  "  We  cannot  be  back 
as  you  pledged,  within  the  hour." 

"  Will  can  wait,"  she  laughed,  "  what  are  women 
for,  save  to  keep  men  waiting?  " 

"  Yet  men  like  it  not,  when  they  are  kept 
waiting." 

"  Ah,  Will  is  good.  He  is  long  suffering.  And 
'odsfish,  man,  see  what's  at  stake ! " 

I  saw  by  her  oaths  that  she  was  rehearsing  the 
part  of  the  blade,  for  she  used  but  few  oaths,  in  the 
ordinary,  when  thought  of  as  our  women  go. 

"  If  Will  cannot  perceive  that  'tis  matter  of  great 
moment  that  calls  me  forth  and  makes  me  break  my 
word,  he  does  not  deserve — " 

The  horses  now  came  jingling  their  bits  and 
champing,  into  the  court.  Anne  hastily  writ  on  her 
table  book  a  letter  which  she  thrust  into  the  hostler's 
hand  and  bade  him  send  it  forth- with  to  Madam 
Bracegirdle  in  Howard  Street.  Then  I  would  have 
assisted  her  to  mount ;  but  she  vaulted  into  her  saddle 
with  an  ease  that  dumbfounded  me.  I  liked  it  not 
half,  this  dash  and  go — poor  jealous  fool! 

We  sped  along  the  new  road  that  the  King  had 
built  for  himself  from  Whitehall  to  his  palace  of 
Nottingham  House  at  Kensington.  I  say  palace, 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  65 

though  in  very  truth,  'twas  a  little  better  residence 
than  any  country  squire's.  And  a  many  were  the 
noses  of  the  delicate  that  turned  up,  for  that  His 
Majesty  would  live  in  so  out-of-the-way  a  burrow, 
but  the  discerning  should  have  known  that  the  stag 
nant  air  of  London  augmented  his  asthma,  and 
should  have  been  glad  for  any  shift  that  might  mend 
the  health  so  valuable  to  the  liberties  of  England. 

We  galloped  over  the  Westbourne  at  the  Neyte- 
Bridge  and  swerved  round  Nottingham  House.  The 
palace  was  not  yet  dark  for  we  saw  the  windows 
litten;  though  the  court  was  away,  and  was,  as  we 
knew,  sleeping  that  night  at  Windsor.  We  heard  the 
sad  howling  of  a  hound  that  had  been  left  behind, 
which  doubtless  mourned  because  'twas  not  at  Wind 
sor  with  the  King.  I  looked  at  Anne  to  see  if  she 
shuddered  as  I  did  at  the  sound.  Methought  it 
boded  no  good  for  the  success  of  our  enterprise ;  but 
Anne  seemed  not  to  hear  the  dog,  or  not  to  heed,  and 
if  she  heard. 

"  A  stout  soul  this  little  woman  has !  "  thought  I. 

On  we  spurred,  leaving  behind  us  the  lights  of 
even  scattered  habitations,  skirting  the  gravel  pits, 
and  anon  bending  away  from  the  neighborly 
Thames.  On,  till  but  a  laborer's  cottage  here  and 
there  broke  the  dead  level  of  the  night,  or  perchance 
a  neat-house.  This  dark  and  dreary  road  began  to 

5 


66  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

strike  awe  into  my  marrow ;  but  Anne  seemed  to  be 
careful  for  nothing. 

"  She  sure  does  not  know  our  danger,"  thought 
I.  Nor  could  I  bring  myself  to  speak  of  it. 

Now  we  swung  into  the  verge  of  Hounslow 
Heath.  My  heart  quaked.  'Twas  here  so  many  a 
gentleman  had  lost  his  purse,  ay,  and  his  life.  'Twas 
here,  as  that  blessed  porcupine  of  ours,  Swift,  so 
often  tells  us,  our  good  bishops  on  their  way  to 
Ireland  are  slain,  and  their  clothes  taken  by  highway 
robbers  who  proceed  on  to  Ireland  and  masquerade 
as  bishops. 

"Anne,  Mistress  Anne!"  I  said  low,  as  we 
moved  over  this  dread  plain.  "  Know  you  where 
we  be?" 

"  Ay,  Hounslow !    Ride  hard,  my  Richard !  " 

I  had  much  ado,  I  assure  you,  to  keep  even  with 
her — over  downs,  rising  and  falling,  horses' 
hoofs  now  cutting  through  clover,  now  clattering 
over  shale. 

But  a  bare  half-mile,  and  it  came,  as  I  knew  it 
would  come: 

"Stand!    Or  I  fire!" 

Anne's  horse  was  on  its  haunches  in  a  moment 
answering  to  her  bridle;  and  mine  had  like  to  have 
pitched  over  her.  The  big  highwayman  thrust  his 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  67 

pistol  in  her  face ;  but  she  only  laughed,  and  leaning 
over  chucked  him  under  the  chin,  saying: 

"  I  know  you  not,  my  dear,  in  the  dark.  But 
you'll  not  harm  Anne  Bracegirdle ;  else  my  butchers 
and  their  cleavers  '11  be  waiting  you  in  Town  when 
next  you  come  to  the  Dog  in  Drury  Lane,  or  will 
hunt  you  down  in  your  native  heath." 

"  The  Bracegirdle !  'Ods  death !  What  do  you 
here?" 

"  Hunting  a  lark,  my  man.  Now  out  of  my 
way." 

"By  my  faith,  sweet  Mistress  Anne;  are  you 
not  fearful  of  your  charms  in  my  circuit?  All 
the  wealth  I  gather  in  a  fortnight  would  not  be 
equal  to — " 

"  Nay,  nay.  No  enforced  gallantry,  I  am  sure, 
would  be  offered  by  the  gentlemen  of  Hounslow. 
And  you  care  to  trust  me,  when  next  you  are  in 
Drury  Lane,  bring  me  this  ring,  and  I  may  let  you 
kiss  my  hand.  Now,  detain  us  not,  fair  sir — I  know 
you  are  fair — I  can  see  that  much — we  are  pressed 
for  time." 

The  highwayman  swept  the  ground  with  his 
plume,  and  kissed  the  hand  of  Anne,  and  bade 
us  ride. 

Beyond  the  heath,  Anne  plunged  a-down  a  lane 
to  the  left,  and  then  took  to  the  turf  beside  the  road, 


68  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

and  bade  me  do  the  same,  to  deaden  the  sound  of 
horses'  hoofs.  Heavy  hedges  loomed  on  either  side, 
and  beyond  huge  beech  trees  clouded  the  night.  Not 
a  mile  till  we  descried  a  light,  dim  and  small,  shin 
ing  through  a  crevice  in  some  hutter's  window. 
Drawing  rein  we  approached  it  cautiously,  Anne 
whispering  instruction  in  my  ear. 

Leaving  our  horses  tied  in  a  hawthorn  copse,  we 
went  for  the  cottage  within  the  low  stone-wall;  we 
made  the  circuit  of  the  house,  with  drawn  blades. 
There  was  but  one  door,  and  that  facing  the  lane. 

"  Good,"  said  Anne.  "  One  hole  to  a  burrow  is 
enough  for  one  man  and  a  woman  to  guard." 

"  Which  of  us  is  the  man  ?"  I  asked. 

We  approached  this  door  and  Anne  rapped 
round  and  sudden  with  the  hilt  of  her  sword.  Not  a 
sound  came  in  reply.  Again  she  pounded,  but  no 
stir  within. 

"  Let  us  open,  Dick."  We  set  our  shoulders  for 
a  mighty  push;  but  easily  open  came  the  door  and 
had  like  to  have  sent  me  sprawling.  No  soul  was 
within.  A  low  fire  burned  on  the  hearth,  and  shed 
the  light  we  had  seen  from  without.  A  soiled  and 
tumbled  truckle-bed,  a  candle  gone  to  the  last  half- 
inch,  some  playing  cards,  and  empty  bottles,  some 
platters  whereon  beef  had  been — these  we  saw;  but 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  69 

the  place  was  silent  as  the  grave,  and  just  as  musty 
and  ill-smelling. 

"  I  made  sure  he'd  be  here !  "  said  Anne,  in  dis 
appointed  tones.  "  He  told  me  about  this  place,  one 
day,  and  swore  'twas  his  safest  retreat.  He's  not  on 
the  heath,  that  I'll  swear."  She  fell  upon  a  stool 
and  absently  poked  the  fire  with  her  naked  blade.  I 
was  forced  to  draw  her  arm  away  lest  she  distemper 
the  steel. 

Anon  she  was  on  her  feet. 

"  We  cannot  tarry  here !  Come !  we'll  search  the 
region,"  she  said. 

We  were  therefore  to  horse  again.  So  we 
scoured  the  country  thereabout,  all  the  night,  but  all 
in  vain. 

Now  the  moon  laid  fair  and  full  her  light  over 
open  fields  and  downs,  and  we  could  easily  descry 
aught  that  moved  between  us  and  the  rim  of  the  hazy 
world;  again  this  same  moon,  full  and  round,  hid 
her  face  from  us  behind  cloud-banks,  then  did  we 
gingerly  pick  our  way  through  murky  hollow  or 
misty  wood;  then  out  she  would  come  and  checker 
and  dapple  the  ground  where  she  sifted  through 
the  branches  of  the  trees.  A  wondrous  night  for 
faring  abroad,  had  we  no  heavy  burden  on  our  hearts 
and  souls. 


70  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Anne,  who  was  so  certain  sure  she  would  find 
the  rogue  and  bring  him  back  to  Town  in  his  right 
mind,  had  reckoned  without  her  host.  He  was  a 
slier  dog  than  she  had  guessed.  Could  he  have  got 
wind  of  our  pursuit?  Was  that  the  reason  for  his 
putting  forth  at  nine  of  the  clock  that  night,  instead 
of  ten,  and  for  avoiding  his  old  lair  ?  It  could  not  be. 

Be  that  as  it  will,  Anne  showed  no  sign  of 
fatigue.  As  it  became  very  early  in  the  morning, 
though  still  moonshine,  she  sat  on  her  horse,  by  a 
hedge  in  the  great  highroad,  and  seemed  to  ponder. 
A  cock,  far  off,  crew.  We  could  just  see  the  thatch 
of  the  farm  house,  and  the  rick.  Then  she  drew 
her  rein  taut,  on  a  sudden ;  and  set  her  lips,  and  said : 

"  Come!  We'll  to  the  King!  " 

I  was,  I  confess,  much  relieved  at  this  resolve, 
and  gladly  brought  my  jaded  horse — which  now 
made  its  way  but  heavily — up  with  hers  which 
seemed  a  far  fresher  one.  I  have  often  pondered 
whether  the  spirit  of  a  rider  is  communicated  to  his 
beast,  and  whether  an  untiring  soul  keeps  up  the 
courage  of  his  mount.  Sure  it  seemed  thus  with  the 
nag  that  was  under  young  Master  Ride  forth  on  that 
memorable  night. 

The  moonshine  had  not  gone,  and  the  gray  dawn 
had  not  come,  when  after  a  brisk  half  hour  of  gallop 
ing  we  drew  up  the  hill  to  Windsor  Castle. 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  71 

Even  in  the  urgency  of  our  affair,  I  was  awed 
at  the  great  trees  of  the  park,  the  elms,  the  oaks, 
the  beeches  of  His  Majesty's  Royal  domain.  How 
many  a  king  of  England  had  ridden  where  we  rode — 
how  many  a  noble  courtier, — how  many  a  craven 
stealthy  murderous  and  ambitious  traitor!  How 
many  fair  ladies  here  had  been  wooed  and  won  at 
last!  How  many  a  love  tragedy  begotten  on  this 
smooth  sward!  Here  were  we,  too,  hatching  yet 
another,  and  all  unaware. 

The  village  was  asleep  as  we  clattered  through  it 
over  the  cobble  stones.  No  soul  was  wakeful,  as  it 
seemed,  save  two  guards  before  the  castle-gate,  who 
played  at  shove-groat  on  the  great  stone  pave.  They 
stood  up,  whilst  we  approached,  and  craned  their 
necks ;  and  then,  as  we  drew  rein,  crossed  their  pikes 
before  the  gate. 

"  Messengers   for  the  King,"  said  I. 

"  Your  passports,"  said  they. 

"  We  have  none." 

"  Then  your  papers  of  any  sort." 

"  None,"  said  I. 

"  'Ods'  death,  strange  messengers !"  cried  they. 
"  We'll  call  the  guard  and  have  you  in  the  keep,  and 
you  give  no  better  answers ! " 

"  Here's  the  passport !  "  said  Anne,  and  showed, 
to  my  astonishment,  a  ring  which  I  after  learned  had 


72  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

come  to  her  from  Queen  Mary,  that  day  her  Majesty 
was  delighted  with  the  playing  of  Lucia. 

The  guards  saluted,  and  asked  whether  our  news 
were  urgent  enough  to  break  the  King's  rest.  We 
replying  that  'twas  not,  they  roused  the  stable- 
boys  to  groom  our  nags,  and  sent  us  for  brief  rest 
and  refreshment  ere  the  morning  dawn.  Anne  now 
gave  down  and  was,  for  her,  very  pale  and  walked 
but  womanly  weak,  poor  child,  but  beef  and  beer  and 
a)  half  hour  of  sleep  cheered  her  mightily;  for  there 
was  little  delicate  about  that  stout  frame  of  hers. 

Into  the  King's  chamber  we  were  shown  when 
his  toilet  was  near  complete,  and  sweet  Mistress 
Anne,  blushing  and  hesitating,  sank  on  her  knees  be 
fore  His  Majesty,  and  I  beside  her,  a  little  behind. 

"  Well,  my  pretty  young  gentleman  ?"  queried 
the  King. 

No  man  might  ever  know  what  was  in  his  mind 
from  the  tone  that  was  upon  his  lips.  I  did  not  dare 
to  raise  my  eyes  from  the  floor,  or,  at  the  most,  not 
above  the  King's  knees.  Anne,  too,  kept  her  head 
bowed,  and  murmured  low : 

"  This  news  is  for  Your  Majesty,  alone." 

The  King  stirred  not,  nor  said  a  word;  but  the 
two  gentlemen  of  the  bedchamber  muttered  disappro 
bation  ;  and  plainly  urged  His  Majesty  not  to  be  left 
alone  with  two  strange  gallants. 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  73 

King  William  said  nothing  for  a  moment  more ; 
and  Anne  stirred  not  from  kneeling  at  his  feet.  Anon 
he  said  quietly: 

"My  lords,  do  me  the  kindness  to  withdraw." 

When  they  were  gone,  Mistress  Anne  threw  off 
her  blonde  periwig,  and  her  brown  hair  fell  all  about 
her  shoulders,  and  I  plucked  up  heart  to  look  at 
her.  The  King  frowned  and  said : 

"  I  like  not  this  romancing.  Girl,  what  do  you 
here?" 

"  Your  Majesty,  I — know  you  me  not  ?  " 

Then  she  fair  looked  him  in  the  face,  still  kneel 
ing  before  him.  And  who  that  ever  saw  the  Brace- 
girdle  once  might  forget  her  at  the  next  clear  sight 
of  her?  Her  great  eyes  turned  toward  the  King's 
dark  face, — those  speaking  black  eyes  of  hers,  those 
marvelous  eyes,  such  as  no  other  human  creature 
ever  had  beside !  Her  full  red  lips  were  parted, — for 
her  mouth,  thanks  be,  was  not  a  mere  bud,  but  a  full 
blown  rose,  full  enough  to  fit  a  man's  lips  to — ah  me ! 
and  showed  the  whitest  evenest  teeth  that  ever 
woman  owned,  unless  'twas  Eve,  which  I  cannot  say. 

"  Why !  "  exclaimed  the  King ;  but  quietly  mas 
tering  his  surprise  as  he  was  wont  to  master  all  emo 
tion,  and  tucking  it  away  under  his  dark  front,  he 
added :  "  But,  arise  Mistress  Bracegirdle !  "  and  he 
took  her  gallantly  by  the  hand,  and  full  gracefully  I 


74  THE  BRACEGIRDLE. 

do  avow.  "  It  must  be  matter  of  grave  import  that 
brings  you  riding  in  the  night  to  Windsor.  My  play 
ers — and  more  especial,  I  may  say,  my  Queen's  play 
ers — should  be  sleeping  secure  at  night  for  their 
arduous  business  by  day,"  and  then  to  me,  "  arise 
young  man." 

I  remember  full  well  the  formal  structure  of  his 
saying,  as  foreigners  ever  speak  our  tongue,  and 
the  Dutch  accent  of  his  words,  which  was  not  un 
comely  withal. 

"  I  do  crave  Your  Majesty's  pardon,"  began  Mis 
tress  Anne,  "  for  thus  intruding  ourselves  upon  you, 
at  so  early  an  hour.  But  indeed  it  is  matter  touching 
the  safety  of  Your  Majesty's  sacred  person." 

"Ah !  "  said  King  William,  moving  not  a  muscle. 
"  My  subjects  have  a  keen  care  of  their  King's  per 
son.  And  I  trust  I  am  not  ungrateful." 

"  Some,  I  dare  swear,  Your  Majesty,  have  not 
so  keen  a  care ;  so  I  pray  you  go  not  back  to  Kensing 
ton  tonight,  or  go  at  once,  or  by  another  than  the 
accustomed  road." 

Then  the  King  gazed  stolidly  at  her  for  a  moment 
and  seemed  to  meditate. 

"  You  speak  advisedly,  I  trust,  Mistress  Brace- 
girdle  !  'Tis  no  light  thing  to  disturb  the  affairs  of 
a  Kingdom! " 

"  O,  Your  Majesty,  I  grant  it,  and  'tis  no  light 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  75 

thing,  I  assure  you  to — ride  Hounslow  Heath — and 
to — to  come  in  this  fashion  to  your  presence.  Tis 
only  grave  circumstances  could  move  me  to  it.  I 
know  of  a  purpose  to  waylay  your  sacred  person 
and—" 

"  Enough  girl.  I  thank  you.  You  shall  not  go 
unrewarded." 

"  Nay,  Your  Majesty,  I  want  not  more  than 
already  I've  received.  But,  O  Your  Majesty!  You'll 
go  not  back  to  Kensington  tonight." 

"  Nay  then  I  go  not  back  tonight,  but  now.  I 
take  your  suggestion  the  more  kindly  as  I  am 
a- weary  of  sport.  One  day  of  hunting  is  all  the 
affairs  of  this  pressing  time  will  grant  me,  and  I  am 
resolved  to  ride  back  at  once."  He  was  ever  quick  to 
decide  and  I  doubt  not  a  whit  he  was  pleased  with  an 
excuse  for  getting  back  to  affairs. 

"Now  God  be  praised,  Your  Majesty!"  cried 
Anne,  and  the  tears  came  sudden  up  and  overflowed 
down  her  cheeks.  She  brushed  them  away  and  tried 
to  show  a  calm  front ;  but  a  little  sob  broke  from  her 
and  her  face  went  pale  for  gladness.  She  trembled 
till  her  plumed  hat  in  her  hand  shook  and  shook 
again. 

"  You  are  weary,  child,"  said  the  King,  "  I  must 
have  you  cared  for." 

He  sounded  on  the  bell. 


76  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  And — and — and  do  you  not  wish  to  know  our 
information,  Your  Majesty — the  plot — " 

"  Nay,  nay,  that  is  as  you  will,  good  Mistress 
Anne.  You  seem  to  think  the  danger  is  not  great 
if  I  depart  at  once;  and  plots — God  in  heaven,  my 
ministers  daily  unearth  plots  enough  to  feather  my 
bed  withal.  You  may  tell  it  them,  and  you  choose, 
when  you  choose.  I  care  not.  But  you  must  to 
bed  now — " 

"Not  so,  Your  Majesty,  if  it  please  you.  I  play 
at  Drury  Lane  today  and — and  I  do  not  wish  to 
leave  your  person  till  I  see  you  safe  in  Kensington !  " 
said  Anne,  who  had  swallowed  her  tears. 

The  King  smiled,  and  then  composed  his 
features. 

"  I  cannot  but  come  safe,"  said  he,  "  with  so 
valorous  a  body-guard!" 

"  O,  Your  Majesty,  you  may  laugh,  and  you  will. 
And — and  it  is  very  funny  I  dare  swear ;  but — but — 
I  would  die  for  Your  Majesty — and — and — he  shall 
not  harm  you ;  by  heaven,  I  swear !  " 

Mistress  Anne  hid  her  face  in  her  periwig, 
and  we  knew  the  tears  were  flowing  forth  again. 

The  King  approached  her,  and  with  his  own 
sacred  hands  lifted  her  face,  and  fitted  the  wig 
back  on  her  head  again;  then,  like  any  gentleman, 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  77 

he  bent  over  her  hand  and  kissed  it  reverently 
and  said: 

"  I  know  this  is  a  faithful  hand.  And  I  am  told 
there  is  a  faithful  and  pure  heart  under  this  brave 
doublet.  May  it  ever  be  as  faithful  and  as  pure  as 
'tis  today." 

"Nay,  Your  Majesty,  I  deserve  no  praise,"  said 
Anne  composing  herself  with  difficulty.  "  But  this 
young  man.  He  found  out  the  plotters.  He  gave 
me  the  word.  He  attended  me  on  this  ride.  His 
courage  gave  me  the  strength  to  come." 

"  And  who  is  he?  "  queried  the  King,  "  That  I 
may  fitly  and  duly  pay  my  just  debt  to  him  ?  " 

"  Richard  Lovell,  of  Staffordshire,"  said  Anne. 

"  Richard  Lovell,  you  shall  not  be  forgot,"  said 
King  William. 

"  I  ask  no  reward,  Your  Majesty,"  I  stammered, 
finding  speech  for  the  first  time.  "  It  is  reward 
enough  to  ride  with  her,  and  do  Your  Majesty  any 
the  least  service." 

"  But  you  shall  still  be  rewarded,  both  of  you." 

"Nay,  Your  Majesty,"  I  replied,  "as  for  me,  I 
have  no  ambition  save  as  poet,  crave  no  distinction 
but  that  of  letters;  and  to  give  distinction  of  mind 
is  lacking  even  to  Your  Majesty's  powerful  hand." 

"  Well  spoke,"  said  King  William.  "But  poets 
need  patrons,  and  you  shall  not  lack." 


78  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

The  gentlemen  entering  at  this  point,  His  Majesty 
turned  to  them  and  said : 

"  Have  a  coach  prepared,  my  lords,  for  these 
gentlemen,  who  attend  us  back  to  Town  this  morn 
ing.  We  will  set  out  forthwith;  and  let  these  two 
ride  next  our  own  coach.  See  they  are  cared  for  in 
everything ;  and  let  them  not  be  disturbed,  nor  pried 
upon,  nor  any  wise  annoyed." 

So,  within  the  hour  we  were  faring  back  to  Lon 
don.  Anne  was  weary  and  by  little  and  little,  she 
dozed  away.  Her  head  fell  over  against  my  shoul 
der;  and  may  I  be  forgiven  if  I  did  wrong,  I  sup 
ported  her  in  my  arms.  Now  and  again  I  touched 
her  forehead  with  my  lips.  She  stirred  not  for 
miles  and  miles;  but  once  she  half  awoke,  and 
murmured : 

"  Alexander,  O,  my  Alexander ! "  and  slept 
again. 

That  day  she  played  Statira  to  Will's  Alexander, 
and  the  crowd  declared  she  was  uncommon  alive  in 
all  her  acting.  None  saw  the  dark  circles  under  her 
eyes  save  Will,  and  they  angered  him.  He  was 
stern  in  his  manner  toward  her ;  and  I — I  fell  asleep 
in  my  perch  and  had  like  to  have  repeated  the  fall 
whereby  Nick  Jekyll  broke  his  leg. 

When  next  Scum  Goodman  came  to  our  Beef 
steak  Club  he  was  yet  more  surly  than  before;  but 


ANNE'S  DEVOIR  79 

none  knew  the  cause  of  it  but  only  Anne  and  me. 
Few  ever  learned  how  Anne  saved  the  King's  life 
that  night;  nor  why  that  certain  nobleman  went  to 
the  Tower;  but  all  the  world  learned  how,  years 
later,  Scum  Goodman  plotted  again,  and  was  spared 
only  by  the  clemency  of  Good  King  William,  and 
went  away  to  live  and  die  abroad. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  BREACH   WITH  ANNE 

THE  play  all  done  that  day  we  returned  from 
Windsor,  I  came  down  to  earth  again  refreshed  no 
little  by  my  lofty  doze.  Anne  was  the  centre  of  the 
humming  swarm  of  gallants,  and  was,  as  I  could  see, 
very  much  wearied.  This  thing  could  not  go  on,  me- 
thought,  and  though  I  freely  confess  what  effort  it 
cost  me,  I  brushed  past  the  dukes  and  lords  and 
thrust  myself  into  the  inner  circle,  saying : 

"  Pardon,  gentlemen,  but  I  have  a  pressing  mes 
sage  for  Mistress  Bracegirdle." 

"And  who  in  the  name  of  modesty  is  this?" 
said  my  Lord  Scarsdale  angrily. 

I  glanced  at  his  velvet  suit  all  shining  with  silver 
in  the  light  of  the  flambeaus,  and  the  rich  fall  of 
Venice  lace,  and  I  replied : 

"  A  lacquey,  my  Lord." 

"  Nay,  not  so !  "  cried  Mistress  Anne.  "  But 
my  very  good  friend,  Mr.  Richard  Lovell,  poet." 

My  Lord  Scarsdale  not  with  a  very  good  grace, 
moved  aside  a  little  to  let  us  pass.  He  was  on  the 
point  of  leading  in  a  witty  sally,  I  took  it,  that  should 
have  eclipsed  all  rivalry,  when  I  stopped  his  full 
career.  Mistress  Anne  restored  his  fallen  coun- 

8.  « 


THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE  81 

tenance;  for  as,  going  out  of  the  circle,  she  passed 
him,  she  gave  him  a  generous  smile,  and  tapped  him 
on  the  arm  with  her  fan  so  graciously  as  would 
have  brought  light  to  the  face  of  the  very  sphinx. 
So  my  Lord  Scarsdale  smiled  again,  as  Mistress 
Anne  said: 

"  My  lord,  the  bon  mot  you  were  about  to  give 
us,  as  you  know  so  well  to  do,  I  am  sure  was  good 
enough  to  bear  keeping  for  a  time.  And  this  merry 
company  will  gather  again  to  hear  it,  as  I  trust  it 
may  gather  many  and  many's  the  time!  Your 
pardon,  gentlemen." 

Though  she  was  leaving  'em,  I  dare  swear,  there 
was  a  good  taste  in  the  mouth,  and  a  warm  feeling 
in  the  heart  of  every  man  of  'em  in  that  group.  The 
only  dark  brow  I  saw  was  that  of  Will  Mountfort, 
who,  at  this  very  moment,  clapped  his  hat  on  his 
head  and  plunged  out-a-doors  by  the  stage  way.  I 
make  no  doubt  he  saw  Anne  and  me  together  leaving 
the  Lords,  for  I  caught  his  glance  whipping  round 
like  the  keen  lash  of  a  four-in-hand. 

Anne  caught  it  too,  and  started  forthwith  after 
Will;  but  the  door  closed  with  a  bang,  and  left  her 
standing  before  it.  She  bit  her  lips  and  flushed  as 
never  before.  Then  there  came  upon  her  face  such  a 
look  of  grief  as  I  had  never  seen  imprinted  there. 
'Twas  ^soft  and  gentle,  succeeding  a  first  flush  of 

6 


82  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

anger,  like  the  fall  of  rain  after  a  sudden  burst  of 
lightning. 

As  she  passed  slowly  toward  the  tiring-rooms 
with  me,  she  said : 

"  O,  Dick,  Dick !  I  can  get  no  word  with  Will ! 
I  must  needs  run  for  my  gowns,  on  arriving  here 
today,  and  no  time  for  talk  with  him ;  and  since  the 
play  these  lords  and  gentles — but  what  is't  you  have 
for  me,  message  from  him?  "  This  query  eagerly. 

"  Nay,  dear  Mistress  Anne,  I  only  feigned  a 
message  to  rescue  you  from  that  buzzing  throng.  T 
saw  you  needed  rest." 

"  You're  so  good,  Dick.  You're  very  good," 
she  said,  sad  and  weary.  "  But — but — O,  Dick,  why 
can  Will  not  trust  me?  What  is  there  can  offend 
him  in  what  I've  done?  There's  no  reason  nor  colour 
for  his  wrath." 

"  You've  been  away  from  home  all  night — in 
man's  attire  and — with — a  man,"  I  stammered. 

"  Ha!  "  said  Anne  contemptuous,  "  am  I  a  child 
not  to  know  whom  to  trust?  Am  I  a  giddy  girl, — 
I,  who  have  held  all  these  dukes  and  lords  at  bay? 
O,  Will,  Will !  He  ought  to  be  of  larger  mind  and 
larger  heart  than — ,  no,  no.  He's  always  been  so 
good  to  me,  Dick.  He  will  surely  see,  at  a  single 
word  from  me,  he  will  see  that  I  had  urgent  cause. 
Why  may  I  not  go  in  any  guise  I  choose? 


THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE  83 

"  Dick,  Dick !  Will  you  do  a  service  for  me, 
Dick  ?  Will  you  go  to  him  and  tell  him  to  come  post 
haste  to  Howard  Street?  I'll  see  him.  I'll  tell 
him — all  I  can  without  committing  Scum  Goodman. 
You  can  let  him  know  that  there  was  urgent,  urgent 
need  for  me  to  do  this  thing !  " 

"  Yes,  Mistress  Anne,  but — " 

"  I  know  you  are  tired,  poor  old  Dick !  " 

"  No,  no,  not  that !  I'd  stay  up  another  night, 
and  all  the  nights,  to  do  your  bidding ;  but — " 

"  You  don't  know  where  to  find  him  ?  O,  he's 
often  at  the  Horseshoe  in  Drury  Lane;  or  mayhap 
at  Will's;  or  at  Tonson  the  Bookseller's  in  Bow 
Street ;  or — at  his  own  rooms  in  Norfolk  Street.  Do 
go,  dear  Dick." 

"  But  suppose,  dear  Mistress  Anne — "  I  began, 
"  suppose  he  does  not  take  kindly  to  me  as — as  your 
messenger?  " 

"  O,  Dick,  sure  he  can  never  in  the  world  be 
jealous  of  you — "  then  she  added  very  quickly :  "  He 
thinks  too  well  of  you.  He  has  himself  too  great  a 
love  for  you." 

"  Very  well,"  I  replied,  I  fear  sadly,  "  I  will  go." 

But,  I  added  in  my  own  mind,  that  I  boded  no 
good  of  this  endeavor. 

"  And  I  will  hurry  home  to  await  him.  Speed 
you,  good  Dick !  Joy  b'  wi'  you f  " 

She  sprang  lightly  into  her  chair  and  was  gone. 


84  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

I  felt  a  lightening  of  my  spirits  to  see  the  antici 
pation  in  my  dear  Mistress  Anne's  face,  and  set 
about  my  errand  with  a  better  heart, 

I  searched  great  part  of  the  inns  and  coffee  houses 
first,  and  then  the  bookseller's,  and  asked  many  per 
sons.  At  last  Mac  Carliel  told  me  he  had  but  just 
seen  Will,  a  quarter  of  an  hour  agone,  dive  toward 
his  lodgings  in  Norfolk  Street.  Thither  then,  I 
turned  my  steps. 

Will  was  in,  and  received  me  with  a  lowering 
aspect. 

"  Will,"  I  said,  "  Mistress  Bracegirdle  wishes  to 
see  you,  forthwith,  at  her  lodgings." 

"  Ah?  "  said  Will,  with  bitter  tongue,  "  sure  you 
are,  'tis  Mistress  Bracegirdle  and  not  some  dashing 
gallant?" 

"  See  here,  Will,"  I  began  for  he  had  thus  opened 
the  door  for  me  to  speak  in  her  defense.  "  You  are 
doing  her  injustice.  We — she  had  business  of  such 
pressing  moment  as  made  her  ride  far  into  the 
country." 

"  Sblood !  Worse  and  worse !  And  out  all  night 
with — with  a  man — " 

"  Will  Mountfort,"  I  cried,  for  my  blood  was 
up.  "  I  am  ashamed  of  your  jealousies !  You  should 
be  a  larger  man !  'Twas  duty  urged  me  forth  with 
her.  Tis  duty  brings  me  here  now*  But  for  the 


THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE  85 

command  of  Mistress  Anne,  do  you  suppose  for  a 
moment  I  would  have  stirred  a  step  toward  you  ?  " 

"  Ay,  your  servitude  is  evident !  And  'ods  death, 
she  chooses  her  messengers  to  me  well,  indeed !  She 
chooses  her  companions  for  her  midnight  escapades 
full  well!  No  lord  she  chooses!  She  can  make 
more  from  them  by  an  outward  face  of  virtue  while 
she  enjoys — " 

"  Silence!  On  your  life,  Will  Mountfort,  never 
speak  such  a  word!  " 

"  Who  are  you  to  bid  me  be  silent !  You  insig 
nificant  dog!  " 

"  You  may  say  what  you  please  of  me ;  I  will  not 
fight  the  man  I  admire  most  for  aught  he  may  speak 
of  miserable  me,"  I  replied,  "  but  you  utter  only  one 
drivelling  word  against  Mistress  Anne,  and  by  the 
Lord,  I'll  run  you  through  or  die  for  't!" 

"  You  will  ?  'Blood !  You  shall  have  the  chance 
then,  to  fight  for  your — Mistress.  There !" 

Will  threw  me  a  sword  from  above  the  mantel 
and  whipped  out  another  for  himself.  In  a  moment 
we  were  hot  at  it.  The  room  was  small  enough ;  the 
furnishings  clattered  about  our  feet  as  we  lunged 
and  passed.  I  know  not  how  it  came;  something 
gave  me  the  strength  I  needed  and  the  skill;  'twas 
that  wrist-turn  and  up-thrust  taught  me  by  old  Cow- 
den,  Cromwell's  man. 


86  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Will's  sword,  on  a  sudden,  flew  like  an  arrow 
fair  out  at  window  to  the  cobble  stones  below.  I 
clearly  heard  it  rattle  as  it  fell.  Then  Will  stepped 
half-a-pace  nearer  to  me,  and  tore  aside  his  shirt 
and  stood  looking  at  me  as  calm  and  beautiful  as 
ever  he  stood  upon  the  stage.  My  sword  began  to 
shiver  in  my  hand,  my  throat  choked  up.  I  turned 
me  about ;  the  tears  sprang  into  my  eyes.  I  hurled 
my  weapon  with  all  my  force  hilt  foremost  out  the 
window  after  Will's  and  went  and  wept  on  the 
mantel  like  any  fool.  There  was  always  something 
lacking  in  my  mettle. 

Will  said  never  a  word,  but  sat  down  by  the  win 
dow  and  gazed  moodily  out  into  the  street.  At  last, 
when  I  had  controlled  myself  somewhat,  he  said, 
with  a  sneer: 

"Well,  I  am  waiting  till  you  get  your  cour 
age  up." 

"I  cannot,  Will,  O,  I  cannot!"  I  replied,  "I 
cannot,  for  her  sake." 

"  No,  I  daresay  not." 

At  this  there  was  a  knock,  and  a  messenger 
brought  a  letter  for  Will.  I  had  composed  myself, 
and  saw  him  read  it.  Then  he  tossed  on  his  coat, 
gave  his  wig  a  twist,  took  his  hat,  and  prepared 
to  go. 


THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE  87 

"  Do  me  the  honor?  "  he  said,  as  he  opened  the 
door  and  bowed  low.  I  went  out,  and  he  followed. 
When  we  reached  the  street,  I  said: 

"  Will  you  go  to  her,  Will  ?  For  God's  sake, 
do!" 

"  I'll  see  her  in— !    No!    I'll  not  go  to  her !" 

He  stooped  and  took  up  the  swords  and  tossed 
them  back  through  the  open  window,  and  walked 
fast  away.  I  stood,  idiot-like,  I  know  not  for  how 
long,  staring  at  the  cobble-stones  of  the  street.  At 
last  my  thoughts  came  back  to  me,  and  with  them, 
my  sense  of  sight.  There  under  my  eyes  lay  the 
paper  Will  had  got  by  the  messenger.  I  seized  it 
and  ran  after  him  to  give  it  to  him  and  once  again 
to  urge  him  to  go  to  Howard  Street,  but  by  the  time 
I  had  reached  the  Strand  he  was  gone  altogether  in 
the  crowd.  I  now  examined  the  paper,  to  learn 
if  'twere  of  moment,  and  read  half-thoughtlessly 
the  words : 

"  O,  my  dear  Will !  Of  course  you  will  be  wel 
come  back  to  me.  Come  at  once !  I  have  loved  you 
steady  as  the  pole-star,  all  the  time  that  you — you 
have  been  trying  to  love  that  other  woman.  I  knew 
you  would  come  back  to  me.  Come,  O,  my  darling 
Will.  Come !  Susanna." 

God,  what  should  I  do !  What  a  blow  this  would 
be  to  my  sweet  Mistress  Anne !  I  resolved  to  hide 


88  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

the  matter  from  her,  and  return  the  letter  to  Will 
at  the  earliest  moment.  Meantime  she  was  waiting 
at  her  rooms  for  Will,  and  I  must  be  the  unhappy 
bearer  of  the  news  that  I  had  failed  altogether  to  win 
him.  Nay,  I  knew  it  had  been  unwise  to  have  me  be 
her  messenger.  At  the  very  moment  when  Will  had 
needed  to  be  calmed,  I  had  ruffled  him  and  fought 
with  him  and  beat  him.  How  his  self-love  must  be 
suffering  to  think  that  little  I,  after  stealing,  as  he 
thought,  his  mistress  from  him,  had  twirled  his 
sword  out  of  his  hand  in  a  twinkling.  And  how  his 
pride  must  ache  to  know  that  he  owed  his  life  to  the 
bounty  of  a  crying,  snuffling  coward  like  me.  O,  if 
I  had  but  trusted  my  own  mind,  and  refused  to  go ! 

'Twas  sadly  enough,  I  warrant  you,  that  I  took 
my  way  to  Howard  Street  and  Mistress  Anne.  I 
found  her  already  with  a  new  toilet  made.  'Twas 
the  sweetest  pretty  soft  black  and  yellow  house- 
gown, — she  knew  well  the  proper  colors  for  bru 
nettes — and  it  almost  rendered  your  arms  turbulent 
in  spite  of  all.  Her  brown  hair  was  loosened,  so 
girlish,  over  her  shoulders,  which  were  covered  by 
the  soft  eastern  silk;  but  the  neck  was  low,  and 
showed  the  round  warm  throat.  Not  a  touch  of 
rouge  she  needed  nor  a  flake  of  pearl-powder,  I  do 
swear.  Ah  me !  Ah  me ! 

She  smiled  so  gaily,  as  I  entered,  and  then  hur- 


89 

ried  to  the  window  to  adjust  some  blooms  in  the 
vases,  which, — the  flowers  and  vases,  both — had 
been  given  her  by  her  lords. 

"And  how  soon  does  he  come?"  said  she,  al 
most  bubbling  over  with  anticipation  of  the  joy 
awaiting  her. 

I  wondered  at  her  vitality,  after  all  the  hardship 
of  the  past  six-and-thirty  hours.  The  tongue  clove 
to  the  roof  of  my  mouth,  and  I  fumbled  my  hat. 

"  And  was  he  hard  to  mollify?  Ah,  the  lordly 
gallant !  I  shall  tease  and  scold  and — why,  Richard ! 
What's — what's  the  matter !  You — " 

"  O,  Mistress  Anne !  "  I  cried,  my  voice  full  of 
pity;  for  she  had  turned  about  and  seen  my  woe 
begone  air.  I  could  not  make  myself  otherwise. 

"  Well  ?  "  said  she,  catching  at  my  sleeve,  "  Well  ? 
What  is't  Richard?  Is  he  ill?  Is— Speak,  Dick,  I 
pray  you,  dear  Dick !  " 

"  O,  Mistress  Anne,  I  did  my  endeavors  with 
him  and — and — he  will  not  come!" 

"  He  will  not  come  ?  Ha !  is  that  all  ?  "  laughed 
Mistress  Anne.  "  Well,  I'll  e'en  go  to  the  mountain ! 
Come,  mother,  my  hat,  if  you  please,  and  my  cloak ! 
Call  a  chair,  Richard,  I'll  fetch  him!  Ay,  I'll  toll 
him  along  after  me  as  one  does  a  greyhound  with  a 
biscuit!  Ha!  Ha!  He  will  not  come?  Lud,  lud! 
What  a— Well,  Dick?" 


9o  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

I  had  laid  a  hand  gently  on  her  arm  and  checked 
her  preparations  to  depart. 

"  You  will  not  find  him,  dear  Anne,"  I  said. 

"  Why,  where  is  he  that  I  shall  not  find  him?  " 

"  He  is  not  at  his  lodgings.  He  ousted  me,  and 
then  went  away,"  I  said. 

"  'Faith,  I'll  go  to  the  taverns.  Have  I  pride  that 
should  stand  between  me  and  my  lover?  I'll  go  to 
Shoe  Lane,  even  to  the  Cockpit.  I'll  go  to  Surrey 
to  the  Bear  Garden.  I'll  go  to  the  walks,  the  fields; 
I'll  go — to  the  moon,  but  I'll  find  him.  And  you, 
Richard,  you  shall  be  my  guide!" 

Anne  was  become  half -serious  and  trembling, 
with  all  her  jesting  words,  as  she  looked  into  my 
face.  I  pray  God  that  I  did  right  next;  but  what 
could  I  say  or  do  to  check  the  ardor  of  this  dear 
child  ?  And  so  I  even  told  the  truth : 

"He  is  gone  to  Susanna  Percival!" 

"  To — what — to  Susanna  Perc — Dick !  What 
do  you — Well,  by  my  soul,  let  him  go,  'faith!  I — 
I — let  him  go.  Let  him  go."  And  dear  Anne  sat 
down  panting  and  staring,  and  passed  her  hands 
across  her  eyes.  Ah,  I  knew  she  was  very  tired, 
poor  child ;  and  I  moved  to  the  chamber-door  to  call 
her  mother,  but  she  said : 

"  No,  no.  You — alone — Dick.  I — ah,  he  is  but 
miffed.  He  will  come  back." 


THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE  91 

Then  she  sat  very  thoughtfully,  my  poor  dear 
Anne.  I  told  her  naught  of  the  crossing  of  swords. 

In  but  a  short  time  I  took  my  leave  for  I  found 
her  not  inclined  to  talk.  When  her  mother  came 
in  to  bid  me  good  night,  Anne  showed  herself 
much  fatigued  and  was  bundled  off  to  bed  at  her 
mother's  hands. 

At  the  play-house  next  day,  Mistress  Anne 
seemed  in  good  spirits,  but  somewhat  subdued.  She 
made,  as  I  saw  from  my  high  seat,  shy  overtures  to 
Will  for  reconciliation,  but  he  fair  turned  his  back 
upon  her  and  ostentatiously  laughed  and  chattered 
with  Susanna  Percival. 

Will's  acting  was,  for  the  first  time,  criticized 
with  a  certain  severity  that  day.  'Twas  said  that 
on  the  one  hand  his  ardor  toward  Statira  was  evi 
dently  cool,  and  on  the  other,  his  dignity  as  the  con 
queror  of  the  world  was  unnecessarily  harsh  and 
lacked  nobility. 

"He  sure  is  indisposed,"  I  heard  Sir  Charles 
Sedley  a-saying,  who  was  our  keenest  critic  and  most 
feared,  aside  from  the  butchers  of  Clare  Market. 
As  for  Mac  Carliel,  he  said  with  loud  mouth  that  he 
could  make  better  love  to  Little  Bracey  himself  and 
that  if  Will  Mount  fort  look  not  to  his  laurels  the 
butchers  would  be  like  to  demand  a  new  Alexander. 

Will,  however,  was  not  indisposed,  and  made  lively 


92  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

demonstrations  of  showing  this  behind  the  scenes 
when  the  play  was  done.  He  swaggered  about,  his 
face  flushed,  and  oaths  on  his  lips,  in  a  manner  that 
annoyed  and  amazed  me.  'Twas  clear  to  be  seen  that, 
indisposition  or  no,  he  was  not  at  himself.  The 
approach  of  Anne,  who,  once  and  again  sought  his 
converse,  only  seemed  to  put  him  in  worse  case ;  and 
he  would  none  of  her.  Soon  he  escaped  from  the 
play-house,  together  with  Susanna,  and  was  off  for 
a  stroll  in  the  fields  of  Gray's  Inn,  where  many 
people  saw  him. 

As  for  me,  I  kept  away  from  Mistress  Brace- 
girdle,  lest  my  consorting  with  her  should  be  re 
ported  to  Will  and  aggravate  the  sad  conditions. 
All  my  resolutions,  however,  had  like  to  fail  me, 
when,  after  nobly  hiding  her  grief  and  conversing 
gaily  with  gallants  I  at  last  saw  her  leave  the  theatre 
by  that  ill  stage-door  that  Will  had  yesterday  shut  in 
her  face.  What  a  sad  look  now  came  to  her  as  she 
approached  that  door!  Her  mother  was  with  her, 
else  I  truly  believe  I  must  have  run  to  her  to  seek  to 
comfort  her.  Poor  child !  How  her  heart  must  be 
bleeding!  And  how  mine  bled  for  her,  That  look 
I  can  never .  forget ;  for,  indeed,  I  have  seen  it  often 
and  often  since  in  moments  when  the  world's  eye 
was  not  upon  her.  The  delicate  brows,  that  seemed 
each  to  have  been  painted  at  one  stroke  by  a  master 


THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE  93 

of  line,  were  now  bent  in  so  sweet  a  look  of  care; 
the  tiny  muscles  of  her  forehead  that  had  wont  to  be 
so  smooth  and  free  of  grief,  and  the  mouth  that 
was  like  a  scarlet  thread  drew  for  just  a  moment  into 
so  tender  a  sorrow,  that  all  my  soul  went  out  to  her, 
as  it  had  not  yet  gone  out  before;  and  had  I  not 
already  loved  her  as  no  man  ever  did  beside,  I 
should  have  loved  her  then. 

She  went  away,  went  away  as  she  after  told 
me,  to  lie  all  night  awake,  wetting  her  pillow  with 
tears  for  Will.  So  it  was  for  many  nights,  until  I 
saw  her  eyes  were  losing  their  shine,  and  her  face 
needed  each  day  more  rouge  beneath  the  lights.  Will 
was  yet  immovable.  After  that  first  day  of  failure 
in  his  playing,  he  had  shook  himself  together.  The 
bill  was  changed  and  he  had  not  been  compelled, 
for  a  long  time,  to  make  love  to  Mistress  Anne  in  the 
plays  that  were  put  on.  So  his  work  was  good  and 
he  gained  round  applause. 

As  for  Anne's  playing,  ah,  'twas  superb!  The 
galleries  poured  thunders  on  her  head  and  the  boxes 
showered  gifts  and  sweet  words.  She  seemed  to  take 
new  lease  of  power,  and  without  apparent  effort 
seemed  gaining  in  grasp  each  day,  but  I  saw,  and 
here  and  there  another  saw,  that  in  the  effort  she  was 
burning  up  her  strength.  As  she  came  off,  I  would 
see  her  bosom  heave,  and  hear  her  breath  come 


94  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

quick,  and  see  her  put  her  hand  to  her  side  and  even 
hold  to  the  scenes  for  support.  If  I  ran  to  her  she 
would  wave  me  away  and  smile  graciously,  and  go 
to  the  tiring  rooms. 

One  day,  a  fortnight  or  so  after  our  visit  to 
Windsor  with  all  its  sad  consequences,  I,  standing 
by  the  wings  as  the  curtain  fell  on  the  play,  heard  of 
a  sudden  a  rough  voice  over  my  shoulder : 

"  By  cock  o'  pie,  but  she  is  great,  is  Bracey !  But 
as  sure  as  heaven  she  wearies  and  destroys  herself 
these  days.  Something  is  gnawing  at  her  soul." 

I  wheeled  about.  'Twas  the  Lark.  I  called  him 
a  stupid  fool,  and  had  like  to  have  felt  his  boot  sus 
taining  my  accusation,  had  not  I  fled.  But  his  words 
cut  me  to  the  heart.  I  stood  about,  fretting  myself 
hot  and  cold,  till  all  had  gone  from  the  play 
house,  save  Anne;  she  delayed  unaccountably  in  her 
tiring  room. 

What  ailed  her  ?  Why  had  she  not  come  forth  ? 
A  full  half -hour  agone  she  had  left  the  lords  and 
gentles  and  withdrew  to  change  her  gown;  and 
though  all  had  passed  out  of  the  theatre,  yet  had  not 
she  appeared.  Her  mother  had  not  come  that  day, 
and  so  I  knew  Mistress  Anne  to  be  alone.  When 
I  could  no  longer  forbear,  I  softly  approached  her 
tiring-room  door  and  rapped. 


THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE  95 

"Ay,  who  is  it?"  came  that  sweet  voice  from 
within. 

"  'Tis  Dick,  Mistress  Anne,"  I  answered. 

"Alone,  Dick?" 

"  Yes,  alone." 

"  Then  I  open." 

She  had  already  made  her  shift  and  was  in  her 
walking  gown!  The  stage  dresses  were  folded 
away,  or  hung  up  till  the  morrow.  The  toilet  table 
was  cleared  of  all  the  tiny  pretty  kickshaws  of  the 
toilet;  but  there  was  a  portrait — a  miniature.  But 
a  glance  told  me  whose  it  was.  She  took  it  up  and 
kissed  it  sadly. 

"  I  think  he  is  coming  back  to  me  soon,  Dick," 
she  said,  as  she  looked  at  the  noble  face  in  the  frame. 
"  He  has  shown  some  kinder  signs  to  me  of  late. 
It  has  been  very  hard  to  know  just  how  to  deal  with 
him.  I  have  tried  often  to  explain  it  all  to  him;  but 
he  has  given  me  small  opportunity.  I  have  sought 
to  show  no  resentment,  and,  in  all  conscience,  I  have 
felt  little.  Yet  I  could  not  force  myself  upon  him 
too  far.  I  would  have  told  him  all  the  miserable 
tale — Scum  Goodman's  part  and  all — if  he  had  but 
allowed  me.  I  would  have  told  him  the  very  next 
day ;  but  from  that  time  to  this  he  has  held  me  away 
so  proudly,  so  coldly,  so — so — "  and  she  choked  up 
a  bit,  and  stopped  to  put  back  her  tears. 


96  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  I  know,  Anne,  dear.  I  have  tried  what  I  could 
with  Will.  But  he  has  shut  his  ears  to  me,  too.  He 
has  always  said :  '  When  you  are  ready  to  run  me 
through,  then  come  to  me.  You  have  the  right ! ' 

"  Run  him  through  ?  What  did  he  mean  by 
that?  "  said  Anne,  astonished. 

Then  I  told  her — What  could  I  else  ?  About  the 
duel  in  his  rooms.  And  you  shall  soon  see  that  I 
had  my  purpose  in  telling  this.  There  was  more 
that  I  must  acquaint  the  poor  girl  of,  that  day. 

"  O,  Dick — how  terrible !  "  said  Anne,  "  and  you 
think  yourself  a  coward !  And  he  thinks — " 

"  And  so  I  am,"  I  answered,  for  I  have  a  horror 
of  being  thought  what  I  am  not.  "  A  bare  sword- 
blade  sets  my  teeth  on  edge,  and  sends  the  chills  all 
down  my  front  and  back.  What  skill  I  have  was 
all  gained  with  foils  whose  buttons  I  tested  over  and 
over  again." 

Mistress  Anne  began  laughing  at  me,  through 
her  tears,  and  I  felt  I  had  put  her  right  on  this  mat 
ter.  I  wanted  her,  of  all  others,  to  know  me  for 
what  I  am.  Seeing  her  now  more  like  her  own  self, 
I  was  on  the  point  of  retreating  from  the  end  for 
which  I  came.  I  had  tried  for  two  days  to  give 
her  the  news  I  held,  and  found  my  heart  fail 
me.  She  thought  him  about  to  return  to  her,  poor 


THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE  97 

child,  and — I,  how  could  I  break  in  upon  her  hope 
with  this  ? 

"  'Twas  then  I  found  the  letter  in  the  street, 
the  letter  from  Susanna  calling  Will  to  her,"  I  began. 

"Letter?    Letter?" 

"  Yes,  I  after  returned  it  to  Will,  and  he  asked 
me  if  I  had  read  it.  I  had  to  tell  him  the  truth  and 
he  whirled  on  his  heel  and  gave  me  no  time  to  ex 
plain  wherefore  I  had  read  the  letter." 

"  Letter — what  letter?  "asked  Anne. 

And  then  I  told  her  its  words  exact. 

"  Anne,  dear  Mistress  Anne,"  I  then  kept  on. 
"  Are — are  you  well  enough — can  you  bear  up  now 
if  I  tell  you  more?  There  is  more,  dear  Anne." 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  drawing  her  lips  tight,  and  los 
ing  the  vestige  of  color  in  her  face.  "  What  can 
come  now,  Richard  ?  " 

"  He— O,  Anne,  be  brave— he— " 

"  Come,  I  am  brave!  " 

I  went  to  the  little  window  and  looked  to  the 
court  below.  I  held  on  tight  by  the  sill  and  I  said : 

"He — he  is  married.  Will's  married  to  Susanna !" 

I  did  not  look  round  at  her.  There  was  the 
stillness  of  death  in  the  little  chamber.  I  heard  the 
twitter  of  birds  in  the  trees  outside,  happy  birds  in 
pairs;  but  I  heard  no  sound  from  Anne.  Then  at 
last  there  was  a  movement,  the  rustling  of  a  gown, 

7 


98  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

and  the  sound  as  of  a  fall.  1  whirled  me  about  and 
sprang  to  her.  Anne  had  not  fallen,  as  I  thought,  up 
on  the  floor,  but  had  sunk,  as  'twere,  into  a  chair  by 
which  she  had  been  standing.  Her  head  rested  upon 
the  back  of  it;  her  eyes  were  closed;  her  cheeks  and 
lips  were  bloodless.  I  put  water  on  her  face  and  on 
her  hands;  and  kneeling  by  her,  chafed  and  kissed 
her  cold  fingers,  till  she  came  slowly  back  to  life. 

"  Married !  "  she  murmured.  "  My  Will — mar 
ried!  O,  Dick,  why — why  not  let  me  die?" 

"Nay,  nay,  sweet  Mistress  Anne!  Too  many 
love  you.  Do  not  we  all  of  us  love  you?  " 

"  But  Will— Will  does  not— O,  Will,  Will!  " 

The  tears — how  they  help  a  woman! — began 
to  come.  I  took  her,  then,  as  I  would  have  taken 
a  little  sister  in  my  arms,  and  she  seemed  to  feel  a 
sister's  refuge  there;  for  she  turned  her  dear  face 
down  upon  my  breast  and  sobbed  and  sobbed.  By 
little  and  little  she  grew  quieter  and  soon  I  almost 
fancied  her  asleep  upon  my  shoulder,  so  still  she  was. 
I  put  my  head  down  close  to  her  and  touched  the 
brown  hair  with  my  lips.  Then  she  stood  up  dry 
ing  her  eyes,  and  said: 

"  You  are  a  good  brother,  Dick.  You — you  are 
the  best  friend — you  and  she  are — all  the  friends — 
I  have."  I  knew  she  spoke  of  Madam  Bracegirdle. 


THE  BREACH  WITH  ANNE  99 

Then  she  took  up  the  little  portrait,  and  held  it 
close  to  her  dimmed  eyes,  kissed  it  again  softly, 
fondled  it  as  one  would  a  thing  alive ;  talked  to  it  so 
low  and  soft  I  could  not  hear  her  words,  murmured 
over  it,  till  I  thought  my  heart  would  break. 

At  last  she  held  it  out  to  me  saying  with  a 
great  sigh: 

"  Take  it,  Dick.  I've  no  right  to  it,  now.  Keep 
it — keep  it,  brother,  till  I  ask  it  again." 

That  word  brother  offended  me  not  a  jot,  then.  I 
could  not  have  loved  her  as  I  do  now,  had  she  not 
spoken  it  over  and  over  in  the  twilight  of  that 
memorable  day. 

"  Now  tell  me  all  of  it,  Richard.  I  am  ready 
now  to  hear.  I  can  bear  anything  now."  And  I 
believed  her. 

"  They  were  married  four  days  since,"  I  said. 
"  Married  full  secretly,  for  some  whim  of  Susanna's, 
but  'twill  shortly  be  declared.  And  that  is  all  I 
know." 

"  Let  us  go,"  said  Anne  quietly.  "  You  will 
come  with  me  home,  Dick,  will  you  not?  " 

"  I  will  go  with  you — to  the  end  of  everything !  " 
I  said. 

Anne  seemed  to  hear  me  not ;  but  she  soon  took 
my  hand,  and  pressed  it  gently.  We  walked  across 
the  darkened  stage,  hand  in  hand,  like  any  children, 


ioo  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

and  so  out  into  the  street,  and  so  to  Anne's  home. 
She  would  not  have  a  chair. 

"  No,"  she  said,  "  I  will  walk." 

She  seemed  to  me  to  possess  the  spirit  of  that 
King,  who  while  his  heir  lay  a-dying,  wept  and 
prayed  and  moaned;  but  when  his  heir  had  died, 
arose  and  put  on  his  crown  and  his  robes,  and  went 
to  the  seat  of  judgment.  She  walked  now  with  a 
firmer  step  than  for  a  fortnight ;  and  seemed  summon 
ing  her  pride.  She  paused  here  and  there,  as  she  was 
recognized  of  a  beggar,  and  gave  what  was  greater 
bounty  than  the  silver  it  went  withal,  a  gentle  word 
and  an  infinite  sweet  smile. 


CHAPTER  VI 
"  'TWAS  THE  FASHION  TO  HAVE  A  TASTE  OR  Tendre 

FOR  MISTRESS  BRACEGIRDLE  " 

DURING  those  early  days  of  her  sorrow,  I  had 
no  fear  that  Mistress  Anne's  heart  would  be  success 
fully  assailed  by  any  of  the  gallants  that  accustomed 
the  play-house  in  Drury  Lane.  Though  she  took  her 
parts  with  all  the  seeming  lightness  of  gayety  which 
had  ever  marked  her,  and  though  she  still  formed  the 
centre  of  the  daily  growing  circle  of  worshippers  in 
the  green-room,  I  knew  that  her  old  love  was  far 
from  dead  and  that  none  could  master  her. 

After  a  time,  indeed,  the  glow  came  back  to  her 
cheeks,  and  the  brightness  to  her  eye.  She  was  mak 
ing,  I  found,  daily  pilgrimages  in  the  fields,  beneath 
the  Elms  of  Lincoln's  Inn,  or  along  the  Ponds  of 
Westbourne  in  Hyde  Park,  or  by  the  side  of  the 
Thames,  to  keep  herself  in  health.  Also  I  do  believe, 
she  went  often  to  the  Abbey  and  to  Paul's — and — 
prayed. 

At  first  she  would  never  go  upon  these  excur 
sions  but  alone.  When  some  weeks,  however,  were 
elapsed,  she  allowed  me  now  and  again  to  share 
them.  She  talked  little  of  Will,  but  I  could  see,  by 
the  settled  womanly  look  that  came  to  her  dear  face, 

IOI 


102  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

how  much  it  all  mattered  to  her.  She  seemed  older, 
much  older,  in  a  few  short  weeks ;  but  'twas  a  matur 
ity  that  only  made  her  yet  more  beautiful.  'Twas 
now  no  more  a  girl;  'twas  a  woman  grown,  that 
Mistress  Anne  became.  Her  brow  was  as  smooth  as 
it  had  wont  to  be,  her  eye  as  bright  and  shining,  her 
smile  as  wonderful ;  but  there  was  ever  back  of  all,  a 
pensiveness  of  mind,  a  soberness  of  soul  that  spoke 
of  solid  years  of  growth  in  but  a  few  short  days. 
I  saw  it,  though  few  others,  no  doubt,  did,  as  clear 
as  I. 

Some  said  in  those  days,  there  was  a  deeper  ring 
in  the  Bracegirdle's  voice;  some  that  she  had  gained 
a  plaintive  tenderness,  which  stole  the  very  heart  out 
of  your  breast ;  and  there  was  even  great  talk  that  at 
last  Mistress  Anne  had  given  her  heart  to  some  duke 
or  lord  and  was  growing  thereby.  Each  gallant  then 
became  more  importunate,  and  more  impatient  lest 
some  other  should  have  gained  the  prize  from  under 
his  nose. 

I,  however,  knew  and  Anne's  mother  knew,  that 
her  heart  was  in  the  past  with  Will. 

She  still  played  her  parts  with  him,  even  in  the 
lovers'  scenes,  to  the  entire  approval  of  galleries,  pit, 
and  all. 

The  very  tobacco-boys,  who  sold  the  weed  to  the 
play-goers  at  a  penny  a  pipe  that  was  not  worth 


'TWAS  THE  FASHION"  103 

twelve-pence  a  horse-load,  began  naming  their  vile 
stuff  "The  Bracegirdle  Brand;"  till  one  day  I 
thrashed  two  of  them  and  was  well  nigh  mobbed 
for  my  pains.  But  I  enlisted  the  Lark,  and  then  old 
Rich,  and  had  the  sacrilege  put  a  stop  to. 

As  for  Will  himself,  he,  for  a  time,  was  ner 
vously  gay,  and  sought  to  show  that,  as  for  his  part, 
he  cared  not  a  whit  for  Anne;  but  methought,  at 
times,  he  was  not  so  gay  as  he  seemed ;  and  I  won 
dered  if  he  did  not  begin  to  feel  that,  after  all,  his 
haste  had  swept  him  away. 

Mistress  Mountfort, — for  now  the  marriage  had 
come  out,  and  Mistress  Percival  was  billed  always 
Mistress  Mountfort — was  a  charming  sweet  creature 
and  loved  of  all.  She  was  congratulated  to  her 
heart's  content  on  winning  Will ;  and  he  was  much 
felicitated  on  his  committing  matrimony  with  the 
taking  little  player  who  could  so  gaily  carry  off  the 
air  of  a  mighty  pretty  gallant.  Indeed  Mistress 
Mountfort  passed  full  often  from  the  quoif  to  the 
cocked  hat  upon  our  stage  with  great  preference ;  she 
was  exquisitely  shaped  and  of  a  most  vivacious  coun 
tenance;  this  character  is  due  to  her;  and  we  were 
all  proud  of  her.  She  'twas  of  whom  that  song 
Black-Eyed  Susan  was  writ  which  so  swept  the  town 
for  a  many  a  day. 


io4  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

But  as  I  say,  methought,  sometimes  that  Will 
was  not  so  happy  of  it  all,  as  might  appear.  Poor 
Will! 

As  time  went  on,  and  the  autumn  drew  apace, 
and  Anne's  heart  seemed  to  heal,  for  that  she  spoke 
with  me  so  seldom  now  of  Will,  I  began  to  fear  me 
that  some  fine  gentleman  or  lord  might  win  her  for 
himself.  I  never  dared  to  speak  of  this  to  Anne,  else 
she  would  flare  up  like  a  torch  in  a  gust  of  wind, 
and  I  was  then  much  afraid. 

Was  it  altogether  sottish  in  me  and  stupid, 
to  think  of  her  possible  fall?  Nay,  mind  you  of  the 
women  who  had  so  been  won!  Think  of  the  influ 
ences  of  the  gay  Charles'  Court  which  on  all  sides 
we  still  felt  the  force  of !  Think  of  the  noble-minded 
ladies  who  have  stood  out  for  long  against  the  allur 
ing  of  wealth,  luxury,  and  titled  love,  and  then  at 
last  have  yielded  and  found  at  least  a  temporary 
happiness,  yea,  sometimes  a  lifelong  joy!  Think  of 
bur  Mistress  Oldfield  who  but  now,  as  I  write, 
though  she  holds  the  hearts  of  us  all,  has  given  hers 
so  devotedly  away  without  marriage,  in  a  union  that 
is  true  to  one!  Was  it  then  beyond  the  bound  of 
reason  I  should  fear  for  Anne? 

Indeed  there  were  some,  even  of  the  highest 
mark  who  sought  her,  at  this  time,  in  honorable  wed- 


"'TWAS  THE  FASHION"  105 

lock.    There  was  my  Lord  Scarsdale  to  whom  Nich 
olas  Rowe  wrote  his  verses  with  the  refrain : 

"  All   publicly   espouse   the  dame, 
And  say,  confound  the  Town  1 " 

Would  my  Lord  Scarsdale  not  have  given  his 
eyes  to  do  what  he  was  bid?  And  did  my  Mistress 
Anne  not  tell  me  how  he  wooed  her  with  tears  in  his 
eyes  and  begged  her  to  espouse  him  in  honorable 
marriage?  She  told  me  many  things,  did  Mistress 
Anne,  that  she  might  tell  to  a  brother;  which  fact, 
strange  to  say,  did  not  always  give  me  joy  of  heart. 

And  my  Lord  Lovelace,  too,  who  headed  the 
whole  rout  of  bodkined  fops  that  followed  at  her 
heels,  my  Lord  Lovelace  vowed  he  would  marry 
Anne. 

"  Would  you?  "  she  said,  and  laughed  in  his  face, 
for  she  knew  him  as  well  as  any  did.  "  Would 
you  ?  Nay,  I  trow  not,  my  Lord !  Your  priest  would 
have  a  full  jolly  red  nose;  would  fold  his  hands, 
thus ;  would  heave  a  deep  sigh,  thus,  all  reeking  with 
brandy  and  beer ;  would  bless  us  with  the  devil's  own 
benedictions,  stretching  his  hands  over  us,  so !  And 
then  he  would  pass  outside  and  throw  away  his 
cassock  to  groom  your  horse !  Your  witnesses  would 
stand  about,  with  bold  faces,  would  cross  their  hands 
upon  their  breasts,  would  listen  with  such  dull  ears 
as  to  swear  in  the  courts  of  justice  a  nine-month 


io6  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

later  'twas  all  a  farce !    Nay,  nay,  my  lord,  I  am  not 
to  be  taken  with  bird-lime." 

Then  would  my  Lord  Lovelace  burst  into  a 
fit  of  laughter  at  her  merry-making,  would  try  to 
catch  her  round  her  waist,  swearing  she  was  the 
most  "  devilish  bit  of  baggage  in  Britain,  by  Saint 
George!"  And  Anne,  like  one  of  King  Charles' 
graceful  water-fowl,  would  glide  from  him.  Then 
would  she  snap  her  fingers  in  his  face  and  throw 
more  jibes  into  his  teeth. 

Afterward  she  would  rehearse  all  to  me,  and  I 
would  see  it  all  as  clear  as  I  had  been  present  at  the 
wooing,  and  would  laugh  mightily,  but  with  a  cer 
tain  wincing  inside  of  me. 

Sometimes,  indeed,  indignities  were  put  upon  her 
that  'twould  make  your  blood  boil  to  know  about. 
She  could  not  ever  have  as  duenna  her  mother  with 
her;  and  I  remember  well  what  happened  one  even 
ing,  about  this  time.  She  was  late  in  the  play 
house  ;  and  I,  in  the  little  shop  called  the  Nest,  where 
the  Lark  kept  the  implements  of  his  craft  and  where 
he  allowed  me  the  use  of  his  candles  and  a  corner, 
was  scribbling  my  first  attempt  at  a  play.  I  was 
devising  the  last  scene  of  "  Love's  Disappointment," 
which  I  made  no  doubt  was  to  stir  the  Town — yea 
and  it  did — to  wrath! 


1  'TWAS  THE  FASHION"  107 

I  was  thus  in  the  joyful  throes  of  composing, 
when  I  heard  suddenly  a  scream  from  toward  the 
tiring  rooms.  I  leaped  and  ran,  overturning  a  paint- 
pot  by  the  way,  and  leaving  green  tracks  behind  me 
all  along.  When  I  reached  the  door,  I  found  Anne 
struggling  through  it,  in  the  arms  of  a  rude  gallant 
who  was  trying  to  bring  his  lips  to  bear  upon  her 
cheek.  I  sprang  at  him  and  struck  him  in  the  face. 
He  unhanded  her,  with  a  curse,  and  turned  upon  me. 
He  would,  I  make  no  doubt,  have  demolished  me 
altogether,  for  he  was  taller  by  a  head  than  I,  and 
large  in  proportion;  but  that  I  closed  with  him  and 
Anne,  too,  now  took  to  hugging  him,  in  turn.  Thus 
we  held  him,  as  'twere,  to  use  diplomatic  language, 
in  triple  alliance,  till  he  regained  some  semblance 
of  a  gentleman. 

'Twas  Captain  Richard  Hill,  of  Col.  Earle's  regi 
ment,  late  returned  from  service  in  the  Low  Coun 
tries;  and  a  daring  devil  of  a  fellow  he  was,  with 
swarthy  face  and  black  eyes  and  hair.  He  was  close 
friend  of  young  Lord  Mohun  of  Okehampton. 

For  that  blow  I  gave  the  worthy  Captain,  I 
fought  a  duel — much  to  my  fear — two  days  after, 
back  of  Leicester  House.  The  poet  Congreve  was 
my  assistant,  and  Lord  Mohun  his;  and  by  good 
luck  I  scarred  the  fellow  well  in  cheek  and  sword 
arm  so  as  the  gentlemen  parted  us.  'Twas  here 


io8  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

again  old  Cowden's  instructions  served  me  well. 
He  had  toughened  my  wrist  more  than  I  was  aware 
and  had  given  me  a  certain  finesse  with  my  foil  as 
well.  None  the  less  I  spent  two  weary  weeks  in  a 
nursing-home  to  pay  for  my  lesson  in  swordsman 
ship — weary  weeks,  except  for  the  sweet  hours  when 
Mistress  Anne  sat  beside  me. 

Hill  never  forgave  the  impudent  little  poetaster, 
"  Who,"  he  said,  "  bears  a  belly  like  a  poisoned 
puppy."  I  was  angry  at  this  falsehood,  for  I  had 
not  then  become  fat,  nor,  indeed,  till  years  later. 
Capt.  Hill,  some  months  after,  as  you  shall  hear, 
was  an  exile  in  France,  hated  and  reviled  of  all. 
All  this  is  neither  here  nor  there  for,  as  I  have  said, 
my  tale  is  not  of  myself  but  of  Anne.  What  I  have 
to  tell  is  that  she  was  that  night  spared  the  caresses 
enforced  upon  her  by  that  proper  coxcomb,  Hill. 

Another  affair  that  occurred  a  few  weeks  later 
will  show  how  Anne  bore  herself  these  days  and  how 
she  was  esteemed  in  Town.  I  was  at  Will's  Coffee 
House  in  Bow  Street  and  Russell  Street  hard  by  the 
play-house.  I  had  but  just  come  in  with  Gibber 
and  Congreve,  following  at  the  coat-tails  of  Dryden, 
like  three  chicks  with  a  hen,  when  I  noted  a  group 
of  nobles  talking  excitedly  and  heard  the  name  of 
Bracegirdle.  Dryden  and  Gibber  passed  on  in  from 
the  public  room;  but  Congreve  and  I  who  were 


'  'TWAS  THE  FASHION"  109 

fellow-worshippers  of  Mistress  Anne,  remained  be 
hind  to  hear  what  the  talk  might  be. 

"  I  tell  you,  I  am  certain  of  it,  by  heaven,"  cried 
the  Earl  of  Dorset.  "  Dem  me,  I  would  wager 
every  acre  I  have  that  Bracey  is  fancy-free !  " 

"  Then,  my  Lord  Dorset,  go  in  and  win,"  sneered 
Devonshire.  "  You've  been  fencing  long  enough." 

"  I  own  to  defeat,  Devonshire,  which  is  more 
than  you,  dem  me,  are  man  enough  to  do,"  laughed 
Dorset. 

"  Nay,  nay.  I  own  it,  too,"  replied  Devonshire. 
"  She's  as  warm  to  me  as  Venus  till  I  approach  a 
certain  bound,  then  she  grows  cold  as  Diana — a 
laughing  Diana,  and  you  can  conceive  it.  I  verily 
believe  the  two  goddesses  are  melted  into  one,  to 
tantalize  us.  Even  as  'tis  said  in  the  Rival  Queens : 

"  'Diana's  soul  cast  in  the  flesh  of  Venus !' 

"  The  gods  with  this  double-deity  seek  to  make 
us  mad;  and  most  of  us  are  on  the  verge.  What 
have  the  gods  against  the  nobility  of  England?  " 

They  all  laughed  much  at  Devonshire's  elo 
quence,  and  Lovelace  ventured  that  the  Duke  ought 
to  spend  this  power  of  thought  and  imagery  in  the 
House,  instead  of  wasting  it  on  the  air  of  taverns 
and  on  the  subject  of  a  player. 

"  And  what  right  have  you  to  sneer,  Lovelace?  " 
cried  Devonshire.  "  Ods'fish,  '  wasting  it  on  a 


no  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

player.'  You'd  e'en  give  your  seat  in  the  House, 
half  your  lands,  and  your  hope  of  Heaven,  if  sweet 
Mistress  Anne  would  allow  you  to  fit  up  a  town- 
house  for  her.  But  successful  as  you've  been  with 
other  women,  you'll  whistle  down  the  wind  a  many 
days  ere  you  dare  claim  a  victory  or  even  an  advan 
tage  here !  " 

"  'Blood  what  eloquence !  "  exclaimed  Lovelace. 

At  this  point  my  Lord  Halifax,  who  with  all  his 
dignity  and  fine  air  and  scholarly  attainment  was 
known  to  be  a  warm  worshipper  of  this  double-god 
dess,  turned  calmly  away  from  the  window  where  he 
had  stood  looking  out  into  the  street,  and  drawled : 

"  Peace,  peace,  ye  cawing  rooks.  You've  spent 
words  these  many  months  on  Mistress  Bracegirdle. 
Why  dare  you  not  something  more  substantial? 
Look  you,  here  I  place  two  hundred  pounds  upon 
this  table  for  Mistress  Anne,  in  honor,  mark  you,  of 
her  virtue,  which  we  all  swear  is  as  immaculate 
as  Lucrece's.  Who  will  come  into  like  voluntary 
subscription?  " 

"  I !  "  cried  Devonshire,  promptly,  and  out  came 
his  purse  and  his  gold. 

"  And  I,  dem  me,"  said  Dorset  eagerly  and  not 
to  be  outdone,  grubbling  in  his  pocket. 

"  And  I,"  added  Lovelace,  and  put  his  two  hun 
dred  in  the  pile.  Eight  hundred  golden  pounds  lay 


'  'TWAS  THE  FASHION  "  in 

in  a  heap,  while  the  tavern  loafers  stared,  and  my 
heart  thumped  with  joy  for  Anne. 

'  'Tis  our  offering  to  Bracey,"  said  Halifax, 
quietly  pleased,  "  for  her  goodness,  gentlemen,  for 
her  goodness,  and  pour  encourager  les  autres.  Who 
shall  bear  it  to  her  ?  " 

"  All  of  us !  "  cried  Lovelace,  jealously. 

"  Ay,  all  of  us !  Lovelace  fears  to  be  left  out," 
said  Devonshire.  "  And  'faith,  so  do  I !  " 

"  And  I,"  cried  Dorset,  "  and  I  am  holier  than 
thou,  dem  me,  more  self -forgetting — for  I  say  that 
Halifax  shall  speak  the  votive  word." 

"  Come,  then,"  drawled  Halifax,  gathering  up 
the  gold.  "  To  the  play-house.  She  will  not  have 
gone." 

He,  coolly  adjusting  his  eye-glass,  was  leading 
the  way.  I  know  not  how  I  summoned  the  courage 
but  I  drew  near  Lord  Halifax,  stammering  and 
abashed,  and  said : 

"And  may  I,  my  Lord,  go  too?  I  would  fain 
make  an  ode  upon  this !  " 

"Bravo!  Bravo!"  cried  Lovelace.  "Ay,  go 
too,  will  he?  Then  go  to,  we  shall  have  our  poet 
with  us !  " 

Halifax  keenly  stared  through  his  glass  at  poor 
little  shrinking  me,  who  could  not  but  smile  a  modest 


ii2  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

smile.     Then  a  faint  gleam  of  light  flitted  over 
his  face,  too,  as  he  grunted : 

"  Another  worshipper  ?  Come  then,  but  you 
must  even  contribute  to  the  fund." 

I  drew  my  lean  purse,  and  emptied  it  in  his  hand. 
'Twas  only  a  half-crown  with  King  William's  and 
Queen  Mary's  busts  upon,  he  laureate :  but  my  good 
Mistress  Anne  cherishes  it,  God  bless  her,  to  this 
day,  though  the  eight  hundred  pounds  have  long 
gone  the  way  of  all  moneys. 

Then,  amidst  the  laughter  of  the  rest,  my  Lord 
Halifax  bowed  to  me  with  deep  respect,  and  said 
low,  so  that  only  I  heard : 

"  He  hath  cast  in  more  than  they  all." 

To  my  infinite  confusion,  he  then  took  me  by 
the  arm,  and  we  five  marched  down  Russell  Street 
to  the  theatre.  From  that  day  forth  Lord  Halifax 
was  as  near  a  patron  to  me  as  I  ever  came  to  have. 

What  a  pretty  surprise  'twas  that  Mistress  Anne 
greeted  us  with !  My  Lord  made  his  speech  with  a 
merry  conceit  of  his  own,  as  'twere  a  deputation  to 
the  Crown,  and  showed  himself  to  my  mind  more  a 
man  of  wit  than  ever  at  Whitehall.  Mistress 
Bracegirdle  blushed  all  down  her  throat  with  pleas 
ure,  as  much,  I  thought,  at  the  sincere  words  he 
closed  his  harangue  with,  as  at  the  jingling  weight 


"'TWAS  THE  FASHION"  113 

of  the  purse  he  laid  upon  her  toilet  table.  Then  she 
said  very  simply  and  modestly: 

"  My  Lord  Halifax,  and  you,  my  Lords,  and  my 
Poet,  I  prize  this — shall  ever — most  for  that  it  is  a 
tribute  to  what  you  call  my  virtue;  but  what  a 
woman  can  but  call  her  reasonable  service  to  her 
self  and  others.  I — I  hope  ever  to  be — worthy  of 
your  esteem  in  this  regard;  and  how  hard  so  ever 
you  try  in  future  to  make  it  for  me  to  keep  my 
resolves,  you  shall  have  always  cited  to  your  remem 
brance  your  goodness  of  this  day.  I  thank  you, — 
and  God's  blessing  on  you — for — for  your  kind  act 
to  a — to  a  poor  girl." 

Therewithal  the  water  stood  in  her  eyes  and  then 
she  turned  her  back  upon  us,  and  wept  into  her  hand 
kerchief.  The  others  did  not  know,  as  I  knew,  what 
fullness  of  meaning  was  in  the  words  "poor  girl." 
But  every  man  of  them  snuffled,  and  scratched  his 
forehead,  and  blew  his  nose;  and,  after  a  little  talk 
that  soon  grew  gay  again  under  Mistress  Brace- 
girdle's  lead,  they  took  their  leave.  I  went  no 
further  than  the  doors  and  then  turned  back  to 
Mistress  Anne. 

No  one  can  think,  I  suppose,  how  glad  I  was  of 
this  little  happening,  coming  as  it  did  at  this  con 
juncture;  for  I  made  no  doubt  'twould  strengthen 
8 


n4  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Anne  in  her  resistance  to  the  world.  I  did  not  know 
her  then  as  I  do  now,  else  I  should  never  have  had 
doubts  about  her  strength  to  stand.  Indeed,  even 
then  'twas  not  so  much  the  men  of  rank  that  I  was 
coming  to  fear  as  'twas  the  men  of  wit.  Anne  was, 
herself  endowed  with  wit,  and  knew  how  to  weigh  it 
at  its  worth  in  others ;  and  the  poets  were  as  much 
her  worshippers  as  the  fops. 

One  in  especial,  was  now  paying  assiduous  court 
to  her,  some  even  declared  that  he  had  won  her; 
'twas  Congreve.  He  sent  her  sonnets;  'faith  I  did 
that,  also,  but  not  such  sonnets  as  his.  He  wrote  his 
plays  with  her  in  mind ;  and,  indeed,  it  must  be  con 
fessed  that  much  of  her  growing  favor  was  due  to 
parts  that  he  had  conceived  for  her.  In  the  wording 
of  the  plays,  moreover,  'twas  clear  to  be  seen  that  he 
was,  in  the  most  subtle  and  flattering  way  in  the 
world,  urging  his  suit  upon  her.  That  is,  I  mean, 
'twas  clear  to  me  and  to  some  others  whose  eyes, 
were  sharpened  to  discern  this  very  thing. 

Anne,  too,  I  am  persuaded,  saw  it ;  for  no  woman 
ever  lived  who  could  not,  in  my  mind,  be  reached  in 
so  delicate  a  fashion,  by  a  man  of  such  large  wit  as 
Congreve.  'Twas  court  that  many  a  lady  of  far 
higher  station  would  be  greatly  pleased  withal ;  nay, 
have  we  not  seen  it  verified,  indeed,  so  lately,  in 


'  'TWAS  THE  FASHION  "  115 

the  extravagant  devotion  which  her  grace  the 
Duchess  of  Marlborough  so  long  has  paid  to  his 
memory  ? 

So  'tis,  I  say,  that  Anne  saw  and  was  touched  by 
his  tender  and  refined  regard,  and  gave  him  many  of 
her  smiles.  All  the  world  knows  how  much  favor 
and  friendship  she  bestowed  upon  him.  Some  there 
are  who,  to  this  day,  think  she  gave  him  more.  How 
great,  then,  was  my  dread  lest  this  man  of  genius 
might  take  my  Mistress  to  him !  She  went  a-stroll- 
ing  with  him  now  and  again.  She  dined  with  him. 
She  received  him  at  her  lodgings  with  something  of 
the  old  freedom  she  had  accorded  Will,  and  certainly 
with  all  the  freedom  she  accorded  me. 

I  fear  me  I  was  sometimes  very  evidently  and 
very  foolishly  jealous  when  I  was  a  third — or  rather 
a  fourth,  for  her  mother  was  always  of  the  party — 
at  her  rooms  in  Howard  Street.  Congreve  lived  in 
the  same  street  as  she  and  I ;  not,  indeed,  in  a  garret 
as  I,  nor  yet,  at  that  time,  in  quite  such  sumptuous 
lodgings  as  she;  though  later  he  gained  so  much  in 
wealth  and  position. 

Had  I  not,  all  in  all,  therefore,  cause  to  be 
anxious?  Ah,  you  say,  why  not  be  glad  for  her  to 
espouse  so  worthy  a  man  ?  To  make  reply : 

On  the  one  hand,  would  a  man  of  the  Town,  and 
of  genius,  such  as  Congreve,  care  for  wedded  life? 


n6  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Was  it  this  he  sought  ?  On  the  other  hand,  I  could 
not  bring  myself  now  to  think  with  calmness  on 
her  wedding  any  man  in  the  world.  Will,  I  had 
taken  as  a  matter  of  course  from  the  very  first;  be 
cause  he  had  considered  her  as  his,  once  and  for  all ; 
but  now  that  he  was  out  of  the  way — ah,  well,  per 
haps  I  had  dimly  begun  to  hope  on  my  own  account. 


CHAPTER  VII 

ANNE  HEARS  ME,  AT  THE  WATER  GATE,  YORK  STAIRS 

MATTERS  stood  thus  when  on  a  golden  day  in 
autumn  Mistress  Anne  and  I  had  strolled  all  morn 
ing  long  by  the  side  of  Thames.  We  had  even 
put  out  upon  its  bosom  in  a  dainty  little  skiff.  I 
hired  it  at  the  Charing  Cross  Stairs  from  old  Scull 
the  Waterman— now  three-score  and  bent.  The 
leaves,  all  yellow  and  red,  came  drifting  down  with 
the  slow  current,  from  the  country;  "  Messengers!  " 
Anne  called  them  "  messengers  from  a  summer  that 
is  passed."  She  trailed  her  hands  in  the  waters,  drew 
out  leaves  that  were  most  beautiful,  dripping  and 
cold,  and  smoothed  them  dry  in  her  warm  hands. 
A  little  pensively,  but  I  thought  not  unhappily,  she 
talked  of  them : 

"  Poor  little  leaves !  The  warm  times  are  over 
for  them  and  nothing  lies  ahead  of  them  but  days 
and  days  in  the  cold  river  and  then  in  the  great 
Salt  Sea." 

I  watched  her  narrowly,  as  I  made  slow  strokes 
with  the  oars ;  but  I  could  not  make  out,  either  from 
the  tones  of  her  voice  or  the  look  out  of  her  eyes, 
how  much  was  meant  by  her  words  in  regard  to  the 
leaves.  And  it  mattered  much  to  me  to  know,  also. 

117 


n8  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Now  I  take  it  that  a  boat  is  a  poor  place  for  com 
ing  to  close  quarters  in  converse,  unless  it  float  be 
tween  unpeopled  shores,  where  one  may  leave  his 
rowing  and  take  to  the  stern;  but  Thames  between 
Whitehall  and  the  Tower  is  no  place  for  solitude, 
save  in  the  gardens  of  the  great  houses  on  the  land. 
So  I  drew  our  boat  slowly  toward  the  shore,  where 
we  lit  by  chance  at  the  Water  Gate  of  York  House. 
'Twas  never  more  beautiful,  methinks,  than  when 
we  landed  on  its  mossy  stairs  that  sunny  autumn 
morning. 

We  stepped  very  slowly  from  stone  to  stone, 
ascending  from  the  water,  studying  the  Buckingham 
coat  of  arms  above,  the  great  stone  lion,  and  the 
huge  shapes  of  those  well-known  old  rustic  pillars — 
to  my  mind  one  of  the  most  perfect  bits  of  work  in 
all  the  Town,  uncrumbling  monument  to  Inigo 
Jones.  Anne's  hand  was  resting  absently  upon  my 
shoulder,  as  if  to  stay  her  steps  withal.  We  sat 
down  on  the  grass  under  the  lime-trees.  We  sought 
the  sunny  side,  for  the  air  was  cool.  The  ivy 
now  dyed  by  the  autumn,  clambered  over  the  wall 
beside  us. 

Knitting  together  by  the  stems  her  autumn 
leaves,  rescued  from  the  water,  she  made  a  wreath, 
and  put  upon  my  brow,  saying  with  a  low  little 
laugh : 


AT  THE  WATER  GATE  119 

"  There's  bays  for  my  poet !  Those  are  for 
your  fame!  You're  achieving  it!  " 

"  Ay,  at  the  rate  of  '  Love's  Disappointment '  "  I 
growled,  "  which  has  well  nigh  made  me — noto 
rious  !  " 

She  laughed  at  me — she  always  said  the  very 
turn  of  my  eye  and  the  set  of  my  mouth  and  nose 
made  her  merry  to  look  upon  it  and  that  I  should  be 
a  comedian ;  and  that  she  was  sure  my  greatest  suc 
cesses  would  be  comedies.  Ah,  well,  I  was  pleased 
to  be  laughed  at,  if  it  but  cheered  her  heart,  and  she 
always  vowed  it  did.  So  she  laughed  at  my  lugubri 
ous  mouth  as  I  talked  of  my  first  failure. 

"  Ah,  but,"  she  said,  "  such  dolorous  things  are 
not  in  your  way.  Nevertheless  it  ran  for  two  days 
and  has  made  you  a  pretty  penny.  Full  twenty 
pounds — enough  to  live  on  for  a  year !  " 

"  Ay,  and  ten  of  the  twenty  from  Lord  Hali 
fax!"  I  said  with  disgust.  "But  I'm  drawing  to 
ward  the  end  of  the  fourth  act  of  my  comedy.  And 
am  stuck  but  for  a  way  to  bring  Sir  Curious  Cox  out 
of  the  green-room  alive;  where  all  the  actors  are 
besieging  his  barricade." 

"  That  will  be  furiously  fine,"  said  Anne,  en 
couragingly.  "  We've  never  had  a  comedy  yet  that 
reveals  the  doings  behind  the  scenery,  eh  Dick?  and 


i2o  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

all  the  unlick'd  cubs  of  condition  that  resort  thither. 
'Twill  be  marvelous  merry.  I  have  ever  told  you 
'twas  comedy  you're  fit  for!  Nothing  like  your 
comedy  to  mend  your  audience.  Now,  why  not 
drop  the  humbler  work  of  devising  plays  and  writ 
ing  things,  for  the  nobler  sphere  upon  the  stage !  " 

"  Anne !  "  I  cried,  for  I  was  jealous  ever  for  my 
chosen  profession. 

"  There,  there !  "  she  laughed.  "  Soft  and  fair! 
Sit  still  and  see  you  spoil  not  our  wreath  of  laurel, 
my  poet." 

"  Your  poet ! "  I  answered,  and  then  I  sighed. 
I  think  your  poet  is  another  and  not  I." 

Anne  looked  down  at  me  quizzical,  for  I  was 
leaning  on  my  elbow  very  near  her  knee  as  she  sat. 

"  Ah?"  she  said,  "  and  who,  prithee?  Which  one 
of  all  the  poets  has  written  me  so  many  sonnets?  " 

"  And  so  poor !  "  I  added,  looking  into  her  eyes. 

"  Angler !  Well  thou  shalt  not  catch  a  crab. 
They  are  not  poor !  They  are  sweet — and  friendly — 
and — "  confusion  take  her,  she  was  still  laughing 
at  me! 

"  I  tell  you  they're  not  friendly !  "  I  cried. 

"What?  Unfriendly,  Dick?  Have  we  been 
cronies  for  so  long  and  now  will  you  desert  me, 
Dick?  Ah,  the  fickleness  of  man!  I  tell  you  there 


AT  THE  WATER  GATE  121 

is  but  one  weather-cock  in  the  world  and  he's 
your  man ! " 

"I  deny  it!     I—" 

"  Cock-a-doodle-doo !  There  you  go  crowing, 
and  whirling  about  with  the  wind  of  my  breath! 
Wait  for  a  tempest  before  you  leap  so,  Sir  Cock!  " 

"  And  there  you  are,  forever  playing  with  me, 
and  not  taking  me  serious,"  I  said  a  little  mournful, 
whereat  Mistress  Anne  laughed  immoderate,  a 
moment ;  and  then,  suddenly  seeing  that  I  truly  felt 
a  bit  nettled  at  her  lightness  in  treating  me,  she  put 
out  her  two  hands  over  my  left  which  lay  upon  the 
grass,  and  leaning  close  to  my  face,  till  her  sweet 
breath  fanned  my  cheek,  she  looked  tenderly  into 
my  eyes  and  said: 

"  You  dear  old  Dick.  You  don't  know  how 
dear  you  are  to  me !  Methinks  we  have  been  as 
'twere  brother  and  sister  all  our  lives,  instead  of  but 
a  few  short  months.  There's  not  a  poet  in  the  Town 
that  can  speak  to  my  heart  as  you  can,  Dick." 

"  Mr.  Dryden,"  she  kept  on,  "  well,  besides  that 
he's  a  weather-cock  of  the  brazenest  brass,  sings 
with  too  much  metal  and  too  little  heart;  Nat  Lee, 
poor  old  Nat,  his  best  work  smells  of  pompous 
brandy;  Nick  Rowe,  Wycherley,  Crowne,  Otway, 
to  say  nothing  of  lesser  piddlers  in  wit,  the  twad 
dlers,  all,  all,  lack,  to  my  poor  mind,  what  you  dear 


122  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Dick,  have,  which  is  all-in-all  in  this  world,  and  that 
is  heart." 

"  You  say  nothing  of  Congreve,"  said  I,  rather 
sullen.  "  He  is  evident  enough  all  heart  toward 
you." 

"  What  the  good  year  ?  You  stupid  old  Dick ! 
You've  grown  a  great  loon!  Jealous  of  Congreve 
art  thou?  You  dear  old  Tabby!  That  you  should 
be  so  overseen!  You  need  never  fear  that  I  shall 
love  his  sonnets  as  I  love  yours.  True,  they  please 
me.  What  woman  ever  yet  had  her  eyes  and  ears 
and  hair  sung  about  in  ever  so  limping  verse,  but 
found  the  metre  perfect,  and  the  rhyme,  even  with 
hair  and  ere,  and  ear  with  fair,  and  eyes  with 
nice,  tolerable?  " 

"  Why,  did  Congreve  ever — "  and  then  a  surge 
of  memory  came  upon  me,  and  I  rolled  over  on  the 
grass  a-laughing  and  Anne  herself  was  merry  till 
her  handkerchief  came  to  dry  her  eyes.  "  But,"  I 
continued  at  last,  "  I  can  do  better  than  that  now. 
Truly  I  tried  to  recall  those  verses  and  smooth  them 
up,  but  you  would  not." 

"  Ay,  indeed,  Dick.  There's  the  point.  I  cared 
for  them  just  as  they  came  from  the  heart.  And 
by  the  same  token  I  truly  affirm,  no  woman  can  ever 
listen  to  a  good  man's  lines  writ  upon  her,  without 
a  quickened  friendship  for  him.  And  you — ah,  you 


AT  THE  WATER  GATE  123 

sad  Dick,  you  have  quickened  me  so  oft !  So,  Con- 
greve,  too;  less  oft,  I  grant  you,  but  almost  as  feel 
ingly  as  you,  has  been  a  kind  poet  to  me ;  and  think 
you  I  care  nothing  for  this  ?  Why  even  Lord  Hali 
fax  has  come  nearer  winning  my  heart  than  any  of 
the  nobles,  because  he  has  made  me  verses.  But  I 
swear  they  smacked  so  strong  of  Greek  models  and 
were  so  dignified,  they  struck  me  he  was  making 
sonnets  to  a  marble  mistress,  Pallas  Athene  of  the 
Parthenon!  " 

"  Ay,  if  that  were  all;  but  Anne,  I  am  not  alone 
in  fearing  you  have  given  your  heart  to  Congreve. 
The  Town  is  beginning  to  talk." 

"  Humph !  And  they  have  talked  you,  too,  Dick, 
for  four  months,  have  they  not?  " 

"  No,  no.     Not  seriously." 

"  Some  have,"  she  said  significantly. 

"  Ay,  Will  Mount  fort — but  everybody  is  talking 
of  you  and  Congreve." 

"  I  have  heard  the  tongues  gabble  before,  good 
Dick.  I  am  proof  to  all  that.  Time  will  set  all 
things  right.  I  love  the  world  too  well — the  dear 
public  has  been  so  good  to  me — to  quarrel  with  it 
for  its  misapprehension.  But,  Dick,"  and  she  became 
very  serious,  "  if  you  wish  it,  I  will  swear  to  you, 
swear  on  the  most  sacred  thing  in  all  my  life,  that 
Congreve,  even  if  he  love  me,  has  not  won  me,  is 


124  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

not  winning  me,  never  shall  win  me  in  the  world ! " 
I  was  awed  at  the  way  she  spoke,  and  could  not 
presently  make  reply.  She  looked  at  the  leaves, 
some  of  which  she  still  held  in  her  hand,  and  seemed 
lost  for  a  time  to  the  sense  of  all  else.  Nay,  I 
remember  that  the  very  sun  veiled  his  light  in  hazy 
clouds,  just  then,  and  shone  but  dimly. 

At  last  I  said,  for  I  was  determined  this  day : 
"  And  another,  Anne  ?  Shall  another  win  you  ? 
I — Anne — O,  dear  Anne,  I  love  you.  You  know  it 
well  already.  You  have  known  it  since — O,  long 
ago.  I  do  not  ask  you  now  to  love  me  other  than  a 
sister  should;  but  I  ask  you,  if  you  think  you  can 
love  me  otherwise  ?  May  I  hope,  Anne  ?  You  were 
made  to  love  and  be  loved.  Your  life  shall  not  be 
full  without  it.  Try  to  love  me,  Anne;  try,  dear 
Anne.  None  of  them  all  loves  you  as  I  love !  " 

"  I  know  it,  Richard,"  she  said  still  looking  at 
the  leaves.  "  I  know  you  love  me  more  than  any 
man  ever  has ;  or  ever  will,  no  doubt.  You  love  me 
bravely,  unselfishly.  You  call  yourself  coward,  and 
shrinking;  but  you're  the  bravest  and  best  man  I 
know.  And  I  have  tried — God  witness,  I  try — to 
give  you  my  heart.  But  I  have  not  yet  done  it.  I 
know  not  if  I  ever  can.  It  is  too  soon  to  tell.  It  is 
not  a  half-year,  dear  Dick,  since  my  heart  broke. 
It  has  not  yet  knit.  If  it  ever  will  I  know  not." 


AT  THE  WATER  GATE  125 

And  her  voice  died  down  soft  and  low,  and  her 
tears  came. 

"  You  still  love  him,  Anne?  "  I  asked  gently  and 
sadly. 

"  Love  him?  O,  is  it  a  crime  to  confess  even  to 
you— even  to  myself,  that  I  love  another  woman's 
husband?  If  it  is,  then  am  I  guilty  of  a  crime.  For 
I  love  him,  Dick,  as  strong  as  a  half  year  agone.  I 
love  him,  God  knows  how!  When  he  draws  near 
me,  I  am  cold  with  fear,  and  then  I  am — well,  in 
the  plays,  with  his  arms  around  me,  I  know  not 
whether  'tis  in  heaven  or  hell  I  am.  O,  the  trembling ! 
O,  the  quaking  of  my  heart!  O,  the  chills  and  the 
burning  in  my  blood !  I  am  ashamed — "  She  hid  her 
face,  that  was  flushing  and  paling  by  turns,  while  I 
felt  the  blood  leaving  my  face.  Such  a  passion  as 
this  I  feared  would  surely  sweep  her  away  one  day. 
Wrill,  I  had  come  to  believe,  had  not  loved  the  woman 
he  wedded,  to  say  the  least  possible ;  and  I  knew  by 
now,  that  he  saw  how  he  had  erred  in  thinking  his 
heart  had  ever  left  Anne;  nay,  if  then  she  loved  him 
with  such  a  torrent  of  love  as  this,  O,  what  would 
come  of  it?  I  dared  not  hint  such  thought  to  Anne. 
I  only  said: 

"And  his  foolish  jealousy  has  not  slain  your 
love,  Mistress  Anne?" 


126  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  Nay,  I  know  he  was  wild  and  foolish.  But 
think,  Richard,  what  was  his  provocation?  I  little 
saw,  then,  his  point  of  view.  If  the  matter  that 
made  us  ride  forth  was  of  such  import,  why  came  I 
not  to  him,  to  share  my  secret  and  my  danger  with 
him,  who  was  to  be  my  lord?  He  cannot  perceive 
how  strongly  I  felt  the  need  of  absolute  secrecy  and 
of  the  least  possible  stirring  about,  in  the  players' 
world.  He  cannot  understand  how  I  reasoned  it  all 
against  him.  Even  if  he  were  in  possession  of  the 
facts,  I  misdoubt  me  if  he  could  see  how  I  thought 
of  it.  But  he  might;  I  do  not  know." 

Surely  if  ever  man  ought  to  speak  a  word  against 
his  fellow  man  now  was  a  time  to  urge  every  con 
sideration  wherefore  Anne's  opinion  of  this  man 
should  not  be  so  high.  Anything  to  quench  such  a 
dangerous  flame  in  the  breast  as  hers.  Therefore 
I  said : 

"  But  if  he  were  the  man  he  ought  to  be,  if  as 
calm,  if  as  loving,  if  as  unselfish,  if  as  large  minded, 
he  would  surely  have  trusted  you." 

"  I  have  thought  of  all  that,"  said  Anne  com 
posedly, — for  now  she  was  mistress  of  herself  again. 
"  But  I  see  more  clear  now  how  it  all  appeared  to 
Will.  I  am  ready  to  understand,  mayhap  better 
than  you  can  ever  do.  And  when  all  is  done,  I  fear 
me  I  am  such  a  fool  as  to  love  him  'spite  of  every- 


AT  THE  WATER  GATE  127 

thing.  I  have  often  pondered  whether,  if  we  were 
wed  and  he  did  misuse  me,  if  he  became  a  tyrannic 
master,  if  he  drank  and  beat  me,  if  he  were  false  and 
deserted  me  for  others,  if,  with  all  this  I  could  love 
him  still  and  stand  ready  to  kiss  the  hand  that  had 
lashed  me,  and  I  cannot  bring  my  heart  to  say  '  nay, 
I'd  love  him  not ! '  O  me !  O  miserable  me !  I'd 
give  the  world  to  forget — and  I've  tried,  God 
knows  I've  tried.  Can  heaven  forgive  me,  Dick,  for 
loving  so?  Can  you?  " 

"  Forgive  ?  Ah,  that  is  not  a  word  for  me  to  use 
toward  you,  Anne;  and  what  I  feel,  heaven  will 
more  than  feel.  God  pity  you,  poor  child, — and 
protect  you." 

She  seemed  not  at  first  to  take  note  of  that  last 
word,  and  the  tone ;  and  I  trembled  as  soon  as  'twas 
spoke.  I  knew  her  nimble  wit,  and  I  knew  that  she 
would  fathom  me,  if  she  heard.  Slowly,  at  last, 
she  turned  her  eyes  away  from  the  river  and  looked 
at  me. 

"  I  have  need  enough  of  protection,  heaven 
knows,"  she  said.  "  A  woman  is  sorely  beset  placed 
as  I  am.  But — but  heaven  will  protect  a  poor  girl — 
heaven  and  her  own  will." 

"  God  grant  it.    Amen,"  I  said. 

"  And  so  Dick  you  see  how  'tis.  I  am  honest 
with  you.  I  do  not  love  you  but  another.  I  try  to 


128  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

quench  out  that  love;  but  the  more  I  try  the  fiercer 
it  burns.  What  may  chance  in  time  to  come,  how  can 
I  say  ?  But  I  cannot  say  what  you  ask  me  to — hope. 
I  have  told  you  this  over  and  over,  if  not  in  words, 
then  in  actions.  And  if,  of  late,  I  have  not  shown  it 
still,  'tis  because  I  am  hiding  my  love  away  to  stifle 
it  in  the  dark.  But  'tis  there.  O,  'tis  there !  " 

I  turned  face  downward  on  the  grass,  and  rested 
my  forehead  on  my  folded  arms.  I  despised  myself 
for  pitying  myself  as  well  as  her.  My  feeling  should 
all  have  been  for  her ;  because,  all  in  all,  her  sorrow 
was  greater  than  mine — the  object  of  her  love  was 
possessed  by  another  whilst  mine  was  not ;  but  'spite 
of  me  my  own  grief  swelled  in  my  heart  like  the 
swift  tide  over  lowlands  by  the  sea.  I  lay  still 
and  silent.  Soon  I  felt  a  touch  upon  my  head,  then 
the  soft  stroking  of  a  hand.  I  reached  and  caught  it 
in  both  my  own  and  kissed  and  kissed  it.  'Twas  not 
withdrawn — and  though  I  had  a  month's  mind  to 
take  its  owner  in  my  arms,  I  soon  released  it  of  my 
own  will,  for  'twas  not  mine.  And  so  she  fell  to 
stroking  my  head  again,  and  passing  her  fingers 
through  my  hair,  so  gentle,  so  kind.  I  knew  in 
reason  'twas  a  sister's  touch ;  but,  foolish  man  began 
to  hope  again.  At  last  she  bent  down, — I  could  hear 
the  motion — and  touched  my  head  with  her  lips, 
then  sprang  to  her  feet. 


AT  THE  WATER  GATE  129 

"  Come,  brother  Dick,"  she  cried.  "  'Tis  time 
to  be  rowing,  be  rowing,  be  rowing.  Toil,  man, 
toil.  The  world  was  made  for  toil;  and  if  you  lie 
there  indefinite  long,  nothing  will  get  done.  Come, 
come." 

So  we  were  soon  back  upon  the  river  and  Mis 
tress  Anne  doing  her  bravest  to  be  gay.  Nor  would 
she  give  up,  at  divers  relapses  into  musings.  She 
would  rouse  herself  and  rouse  me;  till  at  last  our 
faces  bore,  I  know,  their  wonted  light — that  is,  hers 
did,  and  mine  reflected  it. 

The  sun  itself,  in  the  skies,  seemed  to  sympa 
thize  with  her,  for  though  it  had  shone  so  sadly  for 
a  time  through  a  mist  of  cloud  whilst  we  were  on 
the  grass  by  the  Water  Gate,  it  did  now  force  its  way 
through  these  mists  and  smile  down  upon  us. 

Then  Anne  went  with  me  to  a  quiet  little 
tavern  that  I  know  of,  near  the  Maypole  in  the 
Strand,  where  we  found  Madam  Bracegirdle  await 
ing  us ;  and  we  three  had  a  plenteous  brave  dinner — 
a  cold-turkey  pie  and  some  roasted  pigeons,  aspara 
gus,  and  port.  We  were  merry,  though  I  will  con 
fess  there  were  moments  when  I  fear  me  I  was  but 
a  surly  fellow  and  hard  enough  to  fasten  any  light 
discourse  upon. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL 

I  WAS  in  the  Lark's  rude  nest  one  cold  night  in 
November,  inditing  the  closing  scene  of  my  comedy 
"The  Lark."  My  affairs  were  in  but  a  creeping 
condition,  and  there  was  utmost  cause  for  hard 
labor.  For  two  hours  I  had  been  in  the  poetaster's 
paradise,  composing  at  a  merry  pace.  I  was  as  a 
drunken  man  to  whom  all  his  thoughts  seem  infinite 
droll  or  infinite  weighty.  Mine  were  the  former. 

I  was  convinced  there  was  nothing  in  all  the 
world  so  queer  and  merry  as  my  conceit  of  Sir 
Curious  Cox  whom  I  made  to  worship,  in  the  smell 
of  a  flambeau,  at  a  play-house,  as  a  devotee  in  a 
cloud  of  incense.  I  could  have  flung  my  arms  about 
him  and  hugged  him  in  glee,  whereat  he  would 
have  choked  with  choler.  Poor  Sir  Curious !  He  is 
dead  these  twenty  years !  To  convince  the  butchers 
and  Sir  Charles  Sedley  of  his  infinite  drollery  was 
a  weightier  matter  than  to  convince  myself.  But  to 
resume,  I  say,  I  was  in  the  joy  of  it,  that  November 
night,  so  dark  and  wet  and  cold. 

Suddenly  I  heard  rapid  steps  crossing  the  unlit 
stage — evidently  this  was  a  foot  accustomed — and 
making  in  my  direction.  I  turned  me  about  on  my 
130 


THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL     131 

stool  and  waited  expectantly.  My  door  was  flung 
open.  'Twas  Will.  He  was  dripping  wet,  his  very 
wig  was  beaded  over  where  the  dampness  of  fog 
or  rain  had  settled,  as  he  flung  aside  his  hat  and  sank 
panting  on  a  stool,  saying  never  a  word.  For  my 
self,  I  know  my  jaw  dropped.  I  was  too  taken  aback 
by  this  sudden  visit  to  speak  a  word.  Not  for  six 
months  had  Will  made  any  approach  to  me  or  had 
more  dealings  with  me  than  was  needful,  but  I 
found  my  tongue  ere  he  did. 

"  Have — have  a  seat,"  I  said.  Seeing  he  was 
already  seated,  this  was  a  palpable  absurdity. 

"  Dick,  I'm  a  fool,  an  ass,  a  scoundrel,"  began 
Will. 

"  I'm  sorry,  Will,"  I  said. 

"  Don't  joke,  Dick." 

Now  I  never  was  further  from  it  in  my  life. 
Truly  'tis  a  great  misfortune  never  to  be  taken  seri 
ously,  especially  when  one  most  wishes  to  be.  My 
dear  Mistress  Anne  is  the  sole  one  who  could  always 
distinguish  my  humors. 

"  Nay,  Will,  'tis  a  serious  matter."  I  rejoined. 
"  All  joking  aside  now,  and  out  with  it." 

"  I've  been  on  the  hunt  of  you  these  two  hours. 
I  never  knew  you  lodged  yourself  in  this  paint 
closet!  But  Dick,  I  say  I  was  a  scoundrel  toward 


132  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

you.  I  beg  your  forgiveness !  I — I  know  it  all  now. 
I — I've  come  from  the  King!" 

"  What?  "  I  cried,  leaping  from  my  seat.  "  The 
—the  King!  Well,  and  what  of  that?  " 

"  Everything,"  replied  Will,  sadly,  and  then, 
with  many  queries  on  my  part  which  I  do  not  put  in, 
he  told  me  this : 

"  There  was  a  question  about  certain  papers  of 
Lord  Jeffries,  with  whom  you  know  I  lived  for  a 
time;  and  the  council  called  me.  After  the  enquiry 
was  over  with,  Queen  Mary  chanced  into  the  closet 
as  I  was  departing,  and  most  kindly  detained  me. 
She  was  good  enough  to  say  to  the  King  in  my 
presence  that  my  playing  of  the  Rover  pleased  her 
mightily,  and  that  but  for  this  playing  she  would 
not  tolerate  the  lewdness  of  that  piece.  All  which 
comforts  me  but  little  now,  as  I  think  of  it.  Then 
she  passed  to  talk  with  the  King  and  me,  of  Sir 
Courtly  Nice  and  of  Alexander,  all  very  sweet  and 
pretty.  Then  came  up,  very  natural,  Mistress  Brace- 
girdle.  And  the  Queen  expressed  exceeding  great 
regard  for  her. 

"  'Ay'  said  His  Majesty,  'she  is  a  very  tempest 
of  a  woman.  I  verily  believe  she  has  a  man's  soul 
in  that  pretty  little  body.  Such  endurance!  After 
riding  all  that  night  about  Windsor,  then  to 


THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL     133 

come  back  and  play  her  parts  next  day  was  most 
amazing! ' 

"  'Riding  about  Windsor,  Your  Majesty?'  I 
asked,  astonished  that  he  knew  aught  of  that. 

"  '  Ay,  and  you  knew  not  she  most  like  saved 
my  life?  ' 

"  He  seemed  to  think  the  whole  town  knew  as 
much  about  the  plots  against  him  and  cared  as  little 
as  he.  He  talked  of  it  with  an  unconcerned  cold 
little  smile.  My  God,  I  would  not,  for  all  the 
crowns  on  earth,  sit  daily  in  the  shadow  of  the  dag 
ger  as  he  does !  But  I — I  deserve  dirking,  Richard ; 
which  heaven  knows  he  does  not;  I  deserve  it  for 
the  treatment  I  have  given  you — and — and — her. 

"  Well  it  all  came  out  then.  The  King  told  me 
as  if  'twere  some  practical  joking  he  had  been 
warned  of,  and  seemed  altogether  to  enjoy  it  for 
the  sight  it  had  given  him  of  Anne's  vigor  and 
determination. 

"  I  could  scarce  bear  myself  with  decency  after 
that.  I  was  morose  as  any  fool ;  and  the  Queen  even 
enquired  if  I  were  ill.  Whereat  the  King  abruptly 
terminated  all  by  turning  to  his  papers. 

"  I  came  away  at  once  to  hunt  for  you,  Dick,  and 
have  been  at  it  since.  I  scarce  dare  to  go  to  her  to 
beg  her  forgiveness,  though  I  must.  I  see  it  all  now. 
There  is  some  plotter  whose  secret  she  sought  to 


i34  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

guard.  She  only  took  you  instead  of  me  because 
you,  I  doubt  not,  knew  the  secret — mayhap  informed 
her  of  it — and  she,  in  her  loyalty  to  a  friend,  refused 
to  reveal  it  even  to  me.  O,  I  was  a  blind  fool,  not 
to  have  known !  " 

Then  Will  stopped  short,  and  feared  to  show  too 
much  grief  or  feeling  lest,  I  made  no  doubt,  I  should 
suppose  he  regretted  his  marriage.  Will  was,  I  have 
always  thought,  at  heart  a  noble  though  a  hasty 
fellow.  Indeed,  I  have  found  that  these  large  and 
beautiful  men — and  Will  was  handsome  as  any 
angel — are  like  to  be  sure  of  themselves,  of  their 
conclusions,  or  their  influence.  So  'tis,  in  sooth, 
they  are  able  to  carry  things  along  with  a  high  hand 
and  accomplish  the  unexpected  in  the  world.  So 
'twas  with  King  Charles.  On  the  other  hand  men 
gifted  less  in  the  outward  man — like  our  King  Wil 
liam — have  more  of  caution,  are  slower  to  form 
conclusions,  and  slower  to  trust  their  influence,  until 
their  mental  superiority  becomes,  through  years  of 
test,  acknowledged.  Then  they  can  lean  on  their 
intellectual  strength  far  more  heavily  than  the  more 
beautiful  men  on  their  personal  attractions. 

Of  course  I  showed  Will  that  I  freely  forgave 
him — nay  had  forgiven  him  long,  long  before;  that 
I  saw  his  point  of  view;  and  that,  if  he  had  allowed 
me  I  would  have  told  him  all  I  might.  Sure  I  had 


THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL     135 

to  be  delicate  in  showing  him  how,  when  Mistress 
Anne  found  he  had  gone  off  to  Susanna  Percival, 
she  forbade  my  communicating  to  him  aught  upon 
the  matter.  I  assured  him  that,  of  my  own  notion, 
I  would  have  disobeyed  Mistress  Anne,  and  sought 
to  make  peace  between  the  two  of  them,  but  that  I 
had  only  been  waiting  till  his  resentment  against 
me  had  cooled  somewhat;  and  then  came  like  a 
thunderbolt  the  news  of  his  marriage ;  and  then  'twas 
all  too  late. 

Here  I  stopped  embarrassed  fearing  Will's  pride 
would  stir  and  anger  him  again;  but  he  only  sat 
quite  still,  looking  down  and  digging  with  his  rapier- 
stick  at  the  paint  streaks  on  the  floor. 

"  Would  you  now  go  to  her,  and  you  were  me?  " 
he  asked.  And  my  heart  bled  for  him,  to  see  this 
proud  man  humbled  so  to  ask  my  poor  advice. 

"  Ay,  that  I  would !  "  I  cried.  "  Tis  the  one 
thing  you  can  do  for  her,  Will." 

He  sat  still  a  moment  longer,  and  then  he  said 
low: 

"  Will  you  go  with  me?  " 

"  And  you  wish  it,"  I  replied.  I  made  no  doubt 
my  presence  might  be  worth  while. 

When  we  came  into  the  dear  little  lodgings  in 
Howard  Street,  we  luckily  found  Mistress  Anne 
alone,  reclining  on  a  soft  yellow  divan,  with  the 


i36  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

light  from  the  yellow-shaded  candles  falling  over 
her,  and  with  that  house  gown  I  loved  so  well, 
flowing  about  her  form.  Her  mother  was  a-bed. 

Ere  Anne  could  stir  from  her  place — the  maid 
having  shown  us  suddenly  in — Will  sprang  forward 
and  kneeling  by  her,  kissed  her  hand  with  all  the 
respect  he  would  pay  Queen  Mary,  but  saying  no 
word. 

Anne  tried  to  arise,  and  then  sat  looking,  so  pale 
and  so  confused,  from  him  to  me.  All  on  a  sudden 
the  color  came  surging  to  her  cheeks,  and  softly 
tinged  her  neck.  She  looked  down  upon  that  noble 
head  still  bent  above  her  hand,  and  smiled.  When 
at  last  she  bade  him  rise,  her  face  had  gained  her 
wonted  composure  and  color,  and  she  said: 

"  What  now,  Will  ?  Has  our  poet  here  turned 
rook?  Does  he  gabble  of  meum  et  tuumf  He  shall 
have  his  neck  wrung,  and  he  talks  too  much !  " 

"  Ah,  Anne.  I  would  he  had  been  rook,  then 
would  I  not  have  been  thus  unjust  to  you  and  him. 
Never,  I  dare  swear,  has  friendship  been  more  pla- 
tonic  and  admirable  than  yours  for  him.  The  Town 
talks  of  it  so.  I — I  alone  have  been  base  enough  to 
continue  believing  ill  of  you — till  this  day.  Now  I 
know.  I  know  it  all.  I  heard  it  from  the  King  him 
self.  Can  you  forgive  me,  Anne, — dear  Anne — " 

Here  he  checked  himself  abruptly.    A  little  for- 


THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL     137 

get  fulness  and  he  would  have  been  back  at  his  old 
self  again,  saying  what  he,  as  the  husband  of  Sus 
anna,  should  not  have  said.  Anne  blushed  again, 
and  her  hand  went  toward  her  heart;  but  she  sent 
it  on  to  tuck  a  ringlet  back  into  place,  and  soon 
appeared  as  cool  a  lady  as  one  might  see  in  a 
summer's  day. 

"Forgive?  Ah,  that's  a  word  that  oft  works 
over-time,  dear  Will.  It  should  scarce  be  used  'twixt 
friends.  Forgive  you,  of  course.  Till  seventy-times 
seven.  Have  I  not  been  forgiving  the  same  accusa 
tions  on  all  sides,  these  five  years  last  past?  Till 
just  when  I  form  the  chronic  habit  of  forgiving, 
they  all  go  and  leave  me  in  the  lurch  by  ceasing  to 
accuse — save  you,  Will;  and  you,  to  keep  my  hand 
in,  came  to  ask  me  to  forgive ;  which  I  am  e'en  glad 
to  do,  for  the  sake  of  the  practice." 

'Twas  a  quiet  little  thrusting,  and  went  home ;  but 
'twas  rather  the  thrusting  of  the  lancet  than  the 
rapier,  to  heal  and  not  to  wound.  'Twas  all  said  so 
gentle  and  so  merry,  and  with  so  infinite  friendly  a 
smile  that  Will  was  completely  disarmed  and  sat  star 
ing  at  her,  with  the  thought  written  all  over  his  face : 

"  Can  it  be  ?  Has  she  lost  all  that  passion  I 
knew?  Is  she  the  cool,  friendly,  careless  creature, 
that  she  seems.  Or  is  it  feigning?  Is  this  the  high 
est  reach  of  art  ?  Or  is  it  real  ?  " 


i38  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

And  I,  for  my  part,  also  sat  dumb  with  admira 
tion,  for  I  knew  the  true  answer  to  Will's  queries. 

"And  this  little  King  of  ours,"  began  Anne, 
merrily  breaking  a  silence  which  Will  seemed  to  have 
no  purpose  to  break,  which  grew  embarrassing  a 
pace.  "  This  merry  little  Prince  of  Orange — what 
set  him  a-gabbing,  Will?  " 

Will,  thus  awakened  of  necessity,  shook  himself 
together  and  replied: 

"  Queen  Mary—" 

"  Ay,"  she  laughed,  "  'tis  ever  a  woman  that 
loosens  a  man's  tongue,  to  say  nothing  of  her  own ! 
For  my  part,  I  never  believe  the  silent  sphinx  was 
feminine.  'Tis  without  doubt  masculine.  A  woman 
would  have  broke  the  silence  long  ago." 

"  Nay,  good  Mistress  Anne,"  I  put  in,  to  aid  in 
smoothing  all  things,  if  I  might.  "  Like  Queen 
Mary,  the  Sphinx  did  not  talk  herself,  but  set  others 
a-talking.  And  is  she  not  the  most  talked  of  creature 
in  the  world?" 

"  The  Sphinx?  Nay.  The  Delphic  oracle  is  the 
most  talked  of;  for  the  one  stands  for  the  future; 
the  other  for  the  past.  And  the  world  talks  more 
of  the  future  than  the  past,  and  thinks  more.  So, 
'faith,  do  I." 

Even  Will  began  now  to  smile  a  bit,  but  to  com- 


THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL     139 

prehend  that  sober  seriousness  lay  under  her  seem 
ing  merriment,  and  Anne  asked  further: 

"  But  how  did  Queen  Mary  set  him  tattling;  and 
what  gossip  did  he  retail?  " 

"  She  talked  of  you,"  said  Will,  "  and  then  he 
fell  a-praising  your  equestrian  character  and  endur 
ance,  and  out  it  all  came.  He  said  he  had  thought 
to  have  published  it  to  the  Town  long  since,  but 
that  he  feared  Anne-olatory." 

"  Ay,  well  he  may,"  I  laughed,  "  and  Anne  is 
surely  nearest  to  the  throne;  but  there  is  small 
danger,  I  fear  me,  of  excessive  worship  in  the  direc 
tion  of  that  same  throne." 

"And  further,"  continued  Will,  not  to  be 
diverted  by  politics,  "  he  would  not  publish  it,  from 
fear  'twould  complicate  you  with  some  friend  and 
mayhap  in  some  plans  of  yours.  Nay,  he  would  not 
have  told  me  when  he  did,  save  that  he  thought  I 
knew  already  of  the  plot." 

"The  King  need  have  no  fear  of  complicating 
me  with  any  friend,  for  the  plotter  knows  full  well 
I  was  the  grain  of  sand  in  his  eye,"  said  Anne, 
laughing;  and  I  knew  she  spoke  of  Goodman,  though 
of  course  Will  Mountfort  did  not. 

"  Who  was  he  ?  "  asked  Will,  though  I  knew  his 
wits  were  not  on  the  question  else  he  would  not 
have  put  it. 


140  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  Nay,  nay,"  replied  Anne.  "  I  promised  him  to 
keep  it  well.  For  soon  after  our  return  from  Wind 
sor,  I  told  him  of  it  all,  and  charged  him  to  walk 
a  right  line  in  future,  for  that  I  had  his  every  step 
spied  upon.  He  promised  me  good  conduct  and  thus 
far  has  he  kept  his  word." 

"  Long  live  the  King!  "  said  I. 

"  Long  live  the  King!  "  said  Anne. 

"  Long  live  the  King's  guardian !  "  said  Will, 
as  a  forced  smile  came  back  upon  his  face,  and  he 
sought  to  fall  into  our  merry  spirit. 

He  remained  an  hour,  I  take  it,  and  we  talked 
with  fair  composure,  though  constrained,  but  it  must 
be  confessed  that  Mistress  Anne  and  I  did  most  of 
it.  We  talked  of  the  theatre,  of  the  plays,  of  the 
audience,  and  of  the  players  and  criticisms. 

Will  even  advanced  so  far  as  to  twit  Mistress 
Anne  with  her  fondness  for  one  or  another  of  the 
suitors  that  swarmed  around  her.  Lovelace  and 
Devonshire  came  in  for  his  embarrassed  jibes.  'Twas 
hard  for  him,  poor  fellow,  to  keep  a  show  of  gay 
talk ;  but  Anne  and  I  would  talk  in  no  other  sort. 

"And  Halifax,  the  staid  Halifax!"  he  ex 
claimed.  "Halifax,  the  diplomatic;  Halifax  who 
can  be  underproper  to  a  government  and,  behold, 
when  that  government  is  overthrown,  can  hold 
equally  high  office  under  the  new  King  and  all  with- 


THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL     141 

out  sacrifice  of  honor  and  good  name!  Such  a  lord 
is  sure  to  be  wise  enough  to  win  this  long  race?  " 

"  Nay,  nay.  He  is  no  better  than  a  tortoise, 
with  all  his  sly  wisdom  and  his  learning,"  said  Anne. 

"  Ay,  but  tortoises  win,"  I  ventured. 

"  Yes,  when  hares  sleep,"  said  Anne,  "but  not 
else." 

"  Who  then  is  the  hare?"  cried  Will.  "  Is't  that 
gray-coated  Congreve,  whom  the  Town  is  hymning 
as  he  hymns  you  ?  " 

"  Congreve  has  the  hair,  whether  he  is  the  hare 
or  no,"  replied  Anne.  "  As  do  other  poets  beside." 

She  caught  up  a  handful  of  my  own  locks  and 
almost  made  the  tears  come  for  me.  I  had  liefer 
she  be  less  nervous  when  she  tangles  her  fingers 
in  my  hair.  When  Anne  is  calm  I  want  no  better 
diversion. 

"  Nay,"  I  cried.  "  You've  pointed  at  the  right 
suitor  to  my  mind,  Will.  It's  poets  she  loves.  And 
it's  Congreve  of  the  poets,  for  his  verses  are  most 
like  to  my  own,  of  any  dabbler  of  them  all.  'Twould 
be  I  that  would  lead  the  race,  however,  and  I  cared 
to  enter  it." 

"  Ay,  you  prefer  to  sit  up  by  the  prize,  you  sly 
dog,"  said  Will,  "  and  when  all  others  are  out  of 
sight  walk  off  with  her.  That's  the  upshot  of  it,  to 


142  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

my  notion.  But  how  about  this  hero  from  Flanders, 
this  Captain  Hill?  I'm  told  he  leads  by  a  pike's 
length  now." 

"  And  any  tell  that,  'tis  he  himself  who  tell," 
returned  Anne,  her  face  darkening  as  it  seldom  did ; 
but  when  it  did  'twas  full  earnestly. 

"What  have  we  here?"  said  Will,  laughing, 
"  unwittingly,  I  touch  a  sore  spot." 

"  Ay,  that  you  do,"  said  Anne.  "  Tis  a  sore 
thing  to  me  to  find  a  man  not  a  man.  This  fellow 
who,  they  tell  me,  fought  with  such  renown  in  the 
low  countries,  is  no  better  than  a  coward  knave.  He's 
poltroon !  He's  scoundrel !  And  I  were  a  man,  I'd 
fight  him  and  run  him  through  like  any  hound  who 
had  the  rabies." 

"  Nay,  not  so !  "  I  laughed.  "  You'd  do  nothing 
of  the  sort  unless  you  were  far  more  a  swordsman 
than  myself.  I  found  him  most  exceeding  clever. 
I  had  all  ado  to  keep  my  own  front  whole,  with  little 
thought  of  making  holes  in  his." 

"  Od's  death,  I  would  I  were  a  man,  ne'erthe- 
less !  "  cried  Mistress  Anne. 

"  What's  all  this  about,  Dick  ?  "  asked  Will,  much 
mystified,  for  my  duel  with  Captain  Hill  had  been 
kept  mighty  well.  "  Have  you  been  fighting  this 
new  fellow?  " 


THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL     143 

"  Ay,  in  a  quiet  way.  Tvvas  only  a  few 
passes." 

"And  little  Dick  came  within  but  an  ace  of 
gouging  the  eye  out  of  him,"  said  Anne  with  glee. 

"  I  aimed  at  his  left  lung.  'Twas  a  most  awk 
ward  miscarry." 

"  And  Hill,"  laughed  Anne,  "  when  asked  a  fort 
night  since  what  ailed  his  cheek  replied  a  fool  poet 
had  jabbed  him  with  a  quill." 

"Ay,  but  'twas  only  a  lucky  chance  for  me,"  I 
said,  "  for  by  all  odds  he  is  the  keenest  swordsman 
I  ever  crossed  with." 

"  Then  there'd  be  small  chance  for  me  in  en 
counter  with  him,"  said  Will.  And  had  we  known 
in  the  light  of  after  events,  the  weight  of  those 
words,  'twould  have  sent  a  shiver  over  us  all,  as 
now  it  does  over  me  to  write  them.  "  For  little  Dick, 
as  you  call  him,  has  the  nimblest  blade  I  ever  saw. 
I  swear  it  was  a  very  serpent's  tongue,  it  leaped  and 
flashed  and  darted  so,  at  me.  His  steel  looked  to  me 
red-hot." 

"Pish!"  I  cried,  " 'Odsfish,  you  try  but  to 
regain  credit  for  yourself  and  make  your  defect  the 
less  by  exaggeration  of  your  adversary." 

"  Nay,  I  gain  nothing,"  urged  Will,  now  laugh 
ing  more  freely  than  in  all  the  talk,  hitherto.  "  For 


144  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

'twas  but  the  winking  of  an  eye  when  my  sword 
leaped  out  of  the  window  like  a  bow-bolt." 

"  Well,  well,  enough  of  swords,"  said  Anne, 
"only  I  would  I  could  wear  one ! " 

"  And  can  you  not?  "  said  I.  "  'faith  I've  seen 
you, — is't  not  so,  Will? — wear  one  with  as  pretty 
a  swagger  as  ever  a  dashing  young  blade  did." 

"  Yes,  and  more,"  said  Will.  "  I've  seen  her 
lunge  and  foin  with  all  the  address  in  the  world, 
and  with  a  dash  that  equals  your  own,  Dick." 

"  Beware,  gentlemen,"  said  Anne,  "  lest  you  stir 
me  to  my  hazard.  Some  day  it  may  be  bruited  about 
the  Town  that  a  young  and  unknown  stripling  was 
last  night  slain  by  the  valiant  and  invincible  Captain 
Hill,  in  the  fields,  behind  Holborn  Row."  And  here 
too  my  blood  freezes  as  I  write. 

"  But  why  all  this  resentment,  Anne  ?  'Tis  not 
often  you  collect  venom  so,"  said  Will. 

Anne  said  nothing,  but  I  replied  for  her : 

"  He  insulted  her  in  the  dark  theatre,  some  weeks 
ago;  she  was  alone,  and  he  seized  her  in  his  arms 
and—" 

"Sdeath!"  cried  Will,  forgetting  all.  "By 
heaven,  I'll  have  his  blood,  or — " 

And  then  he  turned  pale  at  what  he  had  betrayed 
and  sank  back  into  his  chair,  and  stared  wildly  at  us 


THE  KING  ENLIGHTENS  WILL     145 

two.  Then  he  smiled,  foolishly,  and  fingered  with 
his  lips  and  muttered  a  few  words,  and  soon  took  his 
departure. 

I  walked  with  him  to  the  outer  door,  and  bade 
him  good  night.  He  who  had  wont  to  remain  in 
Anne's  rooms  last  of  all  now  passed  out  into  the  rainy 
night,  leaving  me  standing  on  the  spot  where  he  had 
so  often  stood  before,  so  much  at  home.  I  watched 
him,  as,  head  hung  down,  he  took  his  way  over  the 
stones  of  the  causey.  He  turned  not  aside  for  pools 
of  water;  but  splashed  stolidly  through  all.  The 
rain  came  down  upon  his  fine  head ;  for  he  had  forgot 
to  put  on  his  hat,  and  carried  it  hanging  and  swing 
ing  in  his  hand.  The  mist  gathered  about  him  and, 
ere  he  had  gone  a  score  of  steps  made  his  form 
ghostly  to  my  eyes.  Soon  he  was  lost  in  the  night 
and  in  the  rain. 

"  O,  Will !  Will !  "  I  cried.  "  Poor  Anne !  God's 
pity  on  them !  And  God's  care !  " 

When  I  re-mounted  the  stairs,  I  found  Anne 
lying  upon  her  yellow  soft  divan,  her  face  buried 
in  the  cushions,  and  her  form  trembling  violently. 
I  went  to  her  and  kneeled,  and  stroked  her  hair ;  then 
she  started  up  with  wide-open  and  dry  eyes  still 
trembling,  and  cried  out: 

"  Lord,  lord,  what  is  ahead  of  me,  Richard  ?  " 

10 


i46  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  I  trust  no  evil,  "  I  answered  softly,  and  I  bent 
down  over  her  hand. 

"  Nay,  I  am  afraid,"  she  answered,  with  short 
breath.  Then  she  added  quickly :  "  Hah !  I'm  a 
fool.  The  room  is  hot.  I  was  stifling.  'Twas  some 
foolish—" 

And  she  thrust  the  window  open  and  leaned  far 
out,  whilst  the  rain  fell  pitilessly  upon  her  head. 


CHAPTER  IX 
DRURY'S  MAZY  COURTS 

FROM  that  November  night  events  moved  on 
quick  feet  in  our  little  world  of  players.  'Twas  but 
a  bare  fortnight  till  these  events  reached  their  cul 
mination  of  which  I  would  that  my  pen  might  avoid 
the  writing.  But  I  am  driven  on.  Woe  is  me  if  I 
write  it  not. 

My  only  fear  now,  as  I  think  back  over  what  I 
have  writ  is  that  I  grow  garrulous  in  these  later 
years.  Is't  so,  dear  reader?  Then  I  crave  your  par 
don  and  lay  the  blame  in  some  part  upon  Mistress 
Anne ;  for  I  have  besought  her  to  read  my  pages  and 
erase  all  superfluities.  She  had  like  to  have  ruined 
my  work  altogether;  for  she  tore  to  shreds  all  the 
best  and  truest  things  I  have  said  of  her  own  dear 
self, — which  I  have  been  at  great  pains  to  restore,  in 
spite  of  her. 

There  was  to  be  put  on,  one  day  late  in  Novem 
ber,  a  play  of  Mad  Nat  Lee's — I  forget  which  'twas 
— and  having  had  myself  trimmed  at  a  barber's  in 
Bow  street,  that  morning,  drifted  in  out  of  the 
snowy  world  to  look  on  at  the  rehearsing.  Nat  was 
there,  poor  devil,  with  a  live  light  in  his  eyes,  like 
an  old  and  ruined  castle  reinhabited  for  one  night, 

H7 


i48  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

it  may  be,  by  ghosts.  He  was  reading  his  lines  to  the 
players.  Nay,  and  he  could  read!  *He  could  read 
with  a  fire  all  his  own.  He  would  have  made  a 
most  excellent  player  himself  had  his  nerves  but 
been  of  the  proper  stuff  and  his  industry  equal  to  his 
dash;  but  all  he  ever  did  was  like  the  doing  of  a 
volcanic  crater  which  blazes  and  bursts  and  then 
sinks  to  emptiness  and  sullen  silence.  A  certain 
accomplished  player  was  listening,  as  were  all  the 
company,  indeed,  to  Nat's  reading  of  the  lines  that 
player  should  speak.  What  else  could  go  on  when 
Nat  did  read?  And  when  he  had  done,  the  player 
flung  down  his  part  and  cried : 

"  Unless  I  were  to  play  it  as  well  as  you  read  it, 
to  what  purpose  should  I  undertake  it  ?  " 

Nat  laughed  at  first,  well  pleased,  and  then  he 
grew  into  wrath  that  an  actor  should  be  so  easily 
discouraged.  He  stormed  a  bit  and  his  veins  swelled 
out,  swearing  that  "  no  actor  could  be  expected  to 
top  his  part,  egad  sir,  as  Ned  Howard  used  to  say,  if 
he  went  at  his  work  with  so  little  spirit."  Then  Lee 
fell  a-coughing  and  was  of  little  more  use  that  day. 
'Twas  about  this  time  Sir  Roger  L'Estrange  came  in 
and  Nat  made  that  ban  mot  which  has  grown  as 
famous  as  aught  he  ever  did.  Said  Sir  Roger,  as  he 
came  to  the  wings  smiling : 

"There's  that  strange  Lee!" 


DRURY'S  MAZY  COURTS  149 

"Ay,  and  there's  that  L'Estrange!"  said  Nat 
quick  as  a  flash  of  lightning  in  summer.  Which 
word  seemed  again  to  burn  out  all  his  vitality 
for  he  went  off  panting  and  we  saw  him  no  more 
that  day. 

The  rehearsing,  however,  went  on.  Anne  was 
there  and  Mountf ort  and  the  rest.  Will  read  passion 
ate  lines  of  love  to  Anne.  Some  of  the  business  was 
done;  and  in  adjusting  their  positions,  Anne  for  a 
moment  was  encircled  by  Will's  arms — just  loosely, 
and  'twould  seem  carelessly;  but  at  this  conjuncture 
they  were  checked  for  a  moment  for  some  stage  di 
rection  or  other,  and  they  stood  still,  it  seemed  uncon 
scious,  in  this  attitude.  But  I  knew  well  'twas  not  un 
conscious.  I  could  see  Anne's  bosom  heave,  and 
Will's  lace  all  a-tremble. 

In  raising  my  eyes  for  a  moment,  I  caught  sight, 
in  a  dim  box,  of  a  dark  face  glaring  at  them.  The 
eyes  burned  like  a  wild  thing's  in  the  dark.  'Twas 
Captain  Hill,  and  he  had  clutched  his  left  hand  into 
the  hangings  and  drawn  them,  all  unwittingly  aside. 
His  right  hand  was  hard  gripped  into  his  sword. 
The  young  Lord  Mohun — Hill's  boon  companion, 
and  I  believe  his  dupe — was  looking  over  his  shoul 
ders  and  smiling  at  a  little  maid  who  was  wont  to 
play  the  smaller  parts. 

Mistress  Anne  and  Will,  I  could  perceive,  saw 


iSo  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

not  this  watchful  eye  on  them.  And  Captain  Hill 
saw  not  that  I  was  scanning  him. 

The  rehearsal  ended,  the  few  gallants  who  were 
present  that  morning  came  upon  the  stage  and 
chatted  with  us,  all  in  a  group  gathered  to  the  fire. 
We  fell  a-discussing  the  villains  in  the  plays,  and 
Captain  Hill  said,  with  much  feeling: 

"  For  my  part  I  like  the  words  of  King 
Charles :  '  Why  is  there  never  a  rogue  in  a  play, 
but  Godsfish,  they  clap  him  on  a  black  periwig  ? ' 
Why  should  the  villains  all  be  black?" 

"  Because,"  replied  Will  earnestly  and  without 
heeding  that  Captain  Hill  himself  was  so  black,  "  it 
is  more  in  keeping  with  the  proprieties.  What  is 
fair  and  right  should  be  of  fair  complexion.  What 
is  dark  and  devious  should  be  black — " 

"Ah,  so?  Mr.  Mountfort?  "  cried  Anne  laugh 
ing.  "  And  then  all  we  brunette  women  should  be 
dark  and  devious  or  else,  God  save  the  mark,  clap  us 
on  a  blonde  wig  ?  "  And  she  did  appear  most  debon- 
naire  and  bewitching  as  she  looked  archly  at  him. 

"  Nay,  I  said  it  not  of  women.  The  sweetest 
heroines  in  the  plays  ought,  in  my  poor  judgment 
to  be  black.  There's  Juliet,  Desdemona,  Statira, 
Lucia  and  many  beside." 

"  And  then  my  Lord  and  Master,"  laughed 
Madam  Mountfort,  "what  comes  of  us  blondes?" 


DRURY'S  MAZY  COURTS  151 

Though  her  eyes  were  black  she  was  of  a  generally 
blonde  complexion.  "  We  should  then  be  dark  and 
devious  women,  eh?  You'll  be  in  hot  enough  water, 
'twixt  us  all !  " 

Then  arose  such  a  babble  of  voices,  between  the 
black  and  blonde,  that  all  replies  from  Will  were 
drowned  and  he  clapped  his  hands  to  his  ears  and 
stood  a-laughing. 

Will  himself  never  appeared  more  beautiful, — 
tall  and  well-made,  fair  and  of  a  most  agreeable 
aspect.  And  ah,  what  a  voice  was  his !  When  he 
was  heard  to  speak  his  tones  came  clear  and  melo 
dious,  and  had  arrived  to  so  high  a  degree  of  perfec 
tion  that  one  day  Dryden  said  of  Will's  words : 

"Like  flakes  of  feather'd  snow 
They  melted  as  they  fell ! " 

I  think,  however,  he  said  this  only  to  quote  this 
most  pretty  couplet  from  himself,  of  which  he  was 
no  little  proud — but  justly.  'Twas  also  true  about 
Will's  words. 

In  comedy  he  was  the  most  graceful  and  digni 
fied  of  fops,  in  tragedy  the  most  affecting  lover, 
within  my  memory.  So  indeed,  he  seemed  that 
November  day  to  fulfill  to  a  nicety  his  own  word 
that  what  is  fair  and  right  should  be  of  fair  com 
plexion  ;  though  I  am  sure  he  was  all  unconscious  of 
himself  in  speaking  those  words. 


152  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

'Twas  evident,  however,  that  Captain  Hill  was 
not  of  my  opinion;  for  his  lip  curled  with  scorn 
as  he  gazed  upon  Will,  and  though  none  I  hoped 
noted  it  but  myself,  the  Captain  soon  made  his  feel 
ing  clear,  as  he  said,  bitingly: 

"  "Pis  certain  enough  that  Sir  Courtly  Alexander 
has  a  satisfying  opinion  of  his  own  fitness  for  his 
parts ! " 

'Twas  said  in  so  bitter  a  fashion  as  put  an  end 
for  a  moment  to  all  our  mirth,  and  caused  us  all  to 
start  and  gaze  at  the  two — the  dark  and  the  fair. 

Will  glanced  quickly  at  the  speaker,  and  vouch 
safed,  as  was  fitting,  no  reply.  Madam  Mountfort, 
to  ease  the  situation  cried  out  at  this  time : 

"  I'm  told  that  Doll  Marshall  has  at  last  been 
caught  in  Sir  Edward  Sanquire's  net  and  is  lodged 
in  a  pretty  cage  in  Arundel  Street.  Is't  true  merry 
Mistress  Dolly?" 

"  I—"  began  Doll. 

"  Now  be  sworn,  Doll!  "  cried  Mistress  Anne,  at 
this  moment.  "  I'll  be  the  justice.  Dost  solemnly 
swear  to  tell  the  lie,  the  whole  lie,  and  nothing  but 
the  lie?" 

"  I  swear!  "  said  Doll,  crossing  herself  and  plac 
ing  her  little  pudgy  hand  on  the  play  book  of  Nat 
Lee.  "  I  was  caught  through  pure  pity.  Sir  Edward 
had  so  beseeched  and  besieged  me  for  many  days, 


DRURY'S  MAZY  COURTS  153 

and  I  had  so  coldly  repulsed  him,  that  the  poor  dear 
fellow  had  e'en  lost  all  taste  for  life.  He  swore  to 
me  this  day  week  he  would  put  an  end  to  himself.  I 
had  no  more  than  bid  him  good  bye  till  my  remorse 
overwhelmed  me,  and  lest  I  be  guilty  of  murder, 
I — I  sent  a  messenger  to  hunt  him  through  the 
Town!" 

"  Ay,  and  I'll  swear  to  her  witness,"  cried  Kin- 
aston — he  that,  when  he  was  younger  had  played  the 
women's  parts  ere  women  came  upon  our  stage — "  I 
was  myself  the  messenger,  and  brought  him  back 
from  an  untimely  tomb — poor  young  man!" 

"Why  poor  young  man!"  cried  Anne.  "Be 
cause  he  was  brought  back  from  the  tomb?"  and 
then  she  fled  away  around  a  table,  from  Doll, 
pursuing. 

"  'Twas  wisely  done,  Mistress  Dolly,"  said  young 
my  Lord  Mohun,  when  all  were  again  standing  quiet 
about  the  fire.  "  'Twas  wisely  done  of  you.  And 
I  dare  affirm  'twere  better  if  some  others  would  fol 
low  in  your  lead.  Now  here  is  Mistress  Bracegirdle. 
Half  the  gallants  of  this  theatre  are  mad  after  her; 
and,  to  my  mind,  should  she  give  herself  outright 
to  some  one  of  them  'twould  save  bloodshed,  in 
the  end." 

"  Outright,  my  Lord?  "  cried  Anne  gaily.  "  And 
what  pray,  mean  you  by  outright?  Have  I  given 


154  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

any  bit  of  my  heart  to  anyone?  Am  I  parcelled  out 
piecemeal  ?  " 

"  Nay,  nay,"  replied  Lord  Mohun,  "  let  me  give 
you  no  displeasure,  Mistress  Anne.  I'll  vouch  for 
you.  I  do  believe,  however,  that  there  must  be  some 
one  who  holds  the  heart  of  you,  else  the  citadel  could 
not  so  long  stand  siege — someone  has  your  heart, 
though  nothing  more." 

Anne  was  now  put  to  some  confusion,  since  the 
young  man  spoke  so  true  and  knew  it  not ;  and  she 
was  at  some  pains  to  hide  her  blushes.  But  she  turned 
it  all  off  marvelous  skilful,  by  teasing  Lord  Mohun 
in  regard  of  the  little  maid  of  our  company  who 
played  the  lesser  parts. 

So,  by  and  by,  we  had  our  Beefsteak  Club  with 
the  Lark;  and  all  departed  save  the  chosen  few. 
When  the  play  was  over  that  day,  I  went  with  Anne 
to  her  lodging  and,  after  our  dish  of  bohea,  and 
after  Madam  Bracegirdle  was  a-bed,  we  sat  long 
together,  Anne  and  I,  before  the  great  log — it  being 
now  a  good  fire  and  very  grateful. 

She  had  seemed  to  me  unusual  gay  of  late.  These 
weeks  last  past,  since  the  November  night  when  Will 
had  craved  forgiveness,  there  had  been  with  her  a 
height  of  spirits  I  had  not  seen  in  her  for  months. 
I  could  scarce  account  for  it.  It  seemed  to  me, 
after  the  deep  grief  in  which  I  found  her  when  I  had 


DRURY'S  MAZY  COURTS  155 

bade  Will  goodnight  and  seen  him  go  off  through 
the  chill  rain,  that  she  should  sure  continue  in  at 
least  a  subdued  sorrow.  But  no;  she  had  less  of  de 
pression  so  far  as  I  might  see  than  she  had  had 
before.  Why  was  this? 

"  Anne,"  I  said  at  last,  breaking  a  long  silence 
during  which  the  log  had  stewed  and  simmered  full 
comfortable.  "  Anne,  I  am  afraid  of  you,  of  late," 
and  I  poked  away  at  the  embers  with  the  tongs. 

"  Ah  ?  "  she  said,  "  and  am  I  so  fearsome  ?  " 

"  Nay,  not  that.  I  should  have  said  afraid  for 
you,  it  may  be.  I — you  seem  so  gay  and  joyous  and 
it  seemeth  me,  I  should  see  you  more — more — " 

"  Hah !  And  you  would  have  me  wear  a  face  as 
long  as  the,  Lord  Protector's  sword,  eh?  You 
would  have  me  lugubrious  as  our  puritanical  Lord 
Mayor  who  blasphemed  custard?  You  would  have 
me  stand  so,  and  preach  so,  hem,  hem,  hem !  Like 
these  dear  old  commonwealth's  men  who  practice 
like  the  devil, — Sermon  Lane  being  so  hard  by  Do- 
little  Lane?" 

She  was  so  very  pretty  and  merry  that  I  had  not 
the  heart  to  stop  her;  but  lay  back  in  my  chair 
a-laughing. 

"  Nay,  nay,"  she  went  on.  We  players  are  all 
rogues  and  vagabonds.  Oliver  said  so,  and  there's 
an  end  on't !  We  must  even  carry  out  our  f  oreordi  • 


156  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

nation  lest  the  Deity's  plans — I  crave  His  pardon — 
should  miscarry !  " 

"  Anne,  Anne,"  I  cried.    "  Speak  not  so.    I — " 

"  I  meant  no  irreverence,  Dick,"  she  said  sud 
denly  subdued.  "  Was  it  irreverence,  good  Dick? 
Nay,  I  poke  my  fun  only  at  the  commonwealth's 
man.  You  know  that !  " 

And,  'faith,  I  did  know  that;  for  I  knew  well 
how  she  went  every  Lord's  day  to  Paul's  or  St. 
Margaret's  or  some  other  of  the  churches  to  hear 
the  sermon  and  to  say  the  prayers.  'Twas  not  out 
of  any  fear  she  would  speak  ill  of  religion.  But 
'twas  the  implied  meaning  that,  like  all  players,  she 
must  drift  on  to  fulfill  an  evil  destiny.  This  was 
what  pinched  me,  and  I  so  explained. 

"  You  are  so  gay,  dear  Anne — bear  with  your 
fool  of  a  poet — ever  since  Will  came  and  asked 
your  pardon,  and  without  intending  showed  his  love 
so  plain." 

"And  what  should  you  expect,  dear  boy?"  she 
asked  so  low  and  soft.  "  Should  a  maid  be  sad 
when  she  learns  that  the  man  who  has  her  heart 
still  cares  for  her?  When  she  sees  that  his  love 
was  but  scotched,  not  killed,  should  she  grieve?  " 

"Your  metaphor  is  ill-omened,  dear  Anne,"  I 
replied.  "  I  pray  God,  that  love  of  his  be  not  a 
serpent." 


DRURY'S  MAZY  COURTS  157 

Out  it  came  before  I  thought.  I  could  have  bit 
my  tongue,  after.  But  all  in  all,  why  have  friends 
unless  you  can  speak  to  them  your  inmost  thought? 
And  dear  Anne  bore  it  as  a  friend.  She  fell  silent 
for  a  time,  and  then  she  took  the  tongs  from  me  and 
began  poking  in  the  fire. 

"No,"  she  said,  at  last.  "  You  need  have  no 
fears  in  that  way,  Dick,  I  think.  I  could  not  see 
him  desert  Susanna  for  me,  even  if  he  would.  I  love 
her  too  well." 

"But — but"  I  hesitated,  "He  may  have  not 
thought  of  openly  deserting  Susanna." 

"  Dick — you  need  not  talk  to  me  so !  " 

"  There,  Anne,  forgive  me — " 

"  Nay,  there's  nothing  to  forgive.  You're  a 
dear  good  old  brother,  are  you  Dick.  But  I  do  de 
clare  there  is  no  need  of  warning  me.  I  see  all  the 
dangers  ahead  of  me.  I  am  forewarned.  And  I  do 
believe  myself  strong  enough  to  meet  any,  all 
danger!  I  know  there's  something  in  Holy  Writ 
about  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth — but — well 
there's  nothing  about  her  that  thinketh  so,  eh 
Dick?" 

She  would  be  merry !  And  I, — I  was  willing  to 
it.  I  was  glad  she  could  be.  And  when  all's  done, 
I  see  now  'twas  no  great  wonder  she  should  be  in 
better  spirits,  for  Will  had  been  showing  her  plainer 


158  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

and  more  plain  every  day  how  much  he  still  loved. 
Tis  not  in  the  human  heart,  I  believe,  to  be  sad  in 
such  circumstance.  Even  though  she  knew  him  for 
ever  beyond  her  righteous  reach,  the  very  knowledge 
of  his  burning  love  was  enough  for  the  time  being 
to  cheer  her  soul.  So  I  rejoiced  with  her,  and  do 
rejoice  to  this  day,  that  those  weeks  were  brightened 
for  her  so. 

After  other  discourse,  she  fell  a-singing  to  me 
there,  in  the  firelight,  without  other  music  than  her 
lute,  some  of  the  little  catches  she  knew  so  well  to 
sing.  'Twas  a  sweet  and  pretty  voice  that  of  hers, 
and  thrilled  me  as  no  other  ever  did.  The  people 
loved  to  hear  her  now  and  then  carol  a  little  ditty  in 
some  play ;  and  I  have  seen  the  house  sit,  still  as  the 
rows  of  wheat-corn  in  a  windless  day,  to  catch  the 
softest  tone  of  hers  that  floated  out  like  a  bird- 
song  over  them.  And  I — well,  there  was  no  heart 
of  them  all  that  sat  ever  as  mine  has  often  done 
through  all  these  years,  when  we  two  were  alone  in 
winter  by  the  fire-side,  or  in  the  open  fields  and 
forests  in  the  summer. 

So,  then,  I  bade  her  at  last  good  night.  I  kissed 
her  hand,  and  she  let  me  hold  it  long  in  mine.  Then 
as  I  descended  the  stairs,  I  heard  her  still  singing  as 
she  went  about  the  room;  and  I  stood  silent  in  the 
darkness  of  the  entry  till  I  heard  her  chamber-door 


DRURY'S  MAZY  COURTS  159 

go  shut;  and  her  voice,  still  dimly  reached  me,  as, 
no  doubt,  she  began  the  disrobing  in  that  virgin  soli 
tude.  Then  I  crept  out  into  the  night  and  the  snow, 
and  betook  me  to  my  little  garret. 

'Twas  very  cold  that  night,  and  the  snow  came 
in  at  the  cracks  of  my  ill-fitting  windows,  and  lay, 
an  intruder,  upon  the  ledge.  I  hurried  into  naked 
bed,  but  could  not  be  warmed.  I  drew  on  my  cloth 
ing  again,  still  shivering,  and  again  crept  into  bed. 
Soon  I  was  warmer;  but  no  sleep  came  to  me.  I 
heard  the  bells  of  the  towers  ringing  out,  eleven, 
then  twelve,  then  one;  and  still  I  could  not  sleep. 
I  was  possessed  of  that  strange  sense  of  something 
wrong  which  leads  me  to  believe,  sometimes,  that 
there  must  be  spirits  in  the  air  which  come  to  us 
and  warn  us  of  danger  to  our  friends.  I  have 
often  wished  I  had  sooner  obeyed  the  impulse  to  be 
stirring  that  night. 

By  and  by  the  bell-man  came  beneath  my  window 
crying :  "  'Tis  past  one  of  the  clock  and  a  co-old, 
f ro-osty,  win-n-dy  morning !  " 

I  knew  not  what  possessed  me  to  spring  from  my 
poor  bed ;  but  I  did ;  I  gathered  my  cloak  about  me, 
took  my  lanthorne,  and  made  for  the  street  think 
ing  :  "  I'd  as  well  be  at  the  play-house,  in  the  Lark's 
nest,  where  I  can  have  a  bit  of  fire  and  revise 
my  sheets,  as  to  lie  in  that  cold  garret  sleepless." 


160  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

For  I  had  a  key  to  let  me  in  at  all  hours,  to  the 
play-house. 

So  I  crossed  the  Strand  and  turned  into  Drury 
Lane,  bending  against  the  North  wind  that  sucked 
down  between  the  high  houses.  I  had  near  reached 
the  turning  into  Russell  Street,  when,  raising  my 
head  a  moment  to  take  bearings,  I  saw  a  dark  form 
lying  half  on  the  causey  and  half  in  the  road  ahead 
of  me.  The  sight  struck  terror  to  me,  and  I  fool 
ishly  thought  of  the  words  of  the  play,  that  even  in 
the  reign  of  our  King  William  could  still  be  said : 

"  O,  may  thy  virtue  guard  thee  thro'  the  roads 
Of  Drury's  mazy  courts  and  dark  abodes." 

I  drew  my  sword  and  pressed  forward.  'Twas  a 
man,  drunk,  I  supposed,  after  all ;  and  I  trusted  there 
was  no  tragedy.  I  rolled  him  over  on  his  back. 
Body  o'  me,  'twas  poor  Mad  Nat ! 

"  Come,  Nat,  out  o'  this ! "  I  cried  and  shook 
him.  "This  will  never  do !  Dead-drunk !  " 

Ay,  dead-drunk,  or  drunk-dead !  He  stirred  not, 
and  his  arm  seemed  stiff  with  cold.  I  dropped  it 
and  it  fell  heavy  and  hard.  Thoroughly  alarmed,  I 
gathered  him  as  best  I  could  by  the  shoulders ;  for  I 
was  ever  strong  for  a  man  of  my  height,  and 
dragged  him  into  Clare  Market,  to  the  Bear  and 
Harrow,  and  ran  to  rouse  a  chirurgeon  who  kept 


a  bath  hard  by.  But  'twas  no  use,  Nat  was  dead ; 
stone-cold,  and  dead. 

They  told  me  at  the  tavern,  he  had  parted  an 
hour  or  more  agone  for  his  lodgings,  and  I  cursed 
them  roundly  that  they  had  let  him  go  alone.  'Twas 
clear  that  he  had  set  out  directly  opposite  from  the 
proper  way  to  his  rooms  in  Queen  Street,  Lincoln's 
Inn,  and  had  wandered  about  befuddled  till  the  cold 
put  him  to  sleep  forever.  And  so  he  went  out, 
who  might  have  been  a  great  light  in  our  world. 

We  wore  complete  mourning  for  him,  all  of  us, 
and  made  a  purse  for  his  obsequies.  I,  how 
ever,  being  too  poverty  struck  to  come  into  the 
subscription  gave  of  my  services  to  care  for  the 
preparations.  I  desired  Will  to  be  one  to  hold  up  the 
pall  opposite  to  myself.  Captain  Hill  thrust  himself 
in  also,  and  I  could  not  deny.  Opposite  stood  his 
shadow,  the  young  Lord  Mohun.  Sir  Roger 
L'Estrange  was  with  us  and  Lord  Halifax.  There 
followed  a  host  of  others.  And  the  butchers  and 
hucksters  of  Clare  Market,  as  is  their  kindly  custom 
for  all  us  play-house  people,  on  such  sad  days,  were 
mourners.  They  also  make  the  music  at  our  wed 
dings.  So  all  things  were  done  very  decently  and 
orderly,  a  very  great  appearance  of  the  quarter 
being  there,  and  the  balconies  and  windows  along 

11 


i62  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

the  way  being  well  set  with  ladies,  though  'twas 
mid-winter. 

'Twas  a  dark  and  cold  day  for  us  all  when  we  put 
him  away  in  the  parish  church  of  St.  Clement  Danes, 
and  stood  about  while  the  grave  was  covering.  Per 
haps  'twas  as  well  for  poor  Mad  Nat,  but  we  missed 
him,  withal.  I  could  not  put  aside  the  panic 
dread  that  this  white  winter  should  hold  other  grief 
for  us. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM 

DURING  the  fortnight  that  followed  there  was 
gradual  change  in  Mistress  Anne's  mood  discernible 
to  me,  indeed,  but  hid,  I  doubt  not,  from  all  the 
world  beside.  To  them  she  was  ever  the  blithesome 
and  the  merry  maid  of  Drury.  Sure  she  had 
matured  much  in  the  late  months,  and  had  put  on  the 
womanly  beauty,  the  roundness  and  fullness  of  body 
and  of  soul  that,  to  my  mind,  is  far  more  drawing 
than  all  the  shy  and  early  maidenhood  in  the  world. 
Give  me  the  woman  who  is  woman,  experienced, 
poised,  large  in  all  things,  and  who  is  not  a  mere  miss. 
There  is  no  real  womanhood  till  beyond  twenty-five ; 
thirty  is  better ;  and  a  woman  who  holds  her  beauty 
well  in  hand,  is  better  still  to  the  eye  and  to  the  mind 
at  thirty-five.  Anne  was;  now  past  twenty-five; 
'twas  verging  toward  the  hour  of  noon  with  her. 

This  all  the  Town  could  see,  and  did  discourse 
upon;  but  few  of  them  took  heed  of  any  deeper 
alteration  in  her  spirit.  For  that  lighter  gayety  of 
the  late  days  of  November,  methought  I  observed, 
as  the  time  went  on  the  substitution  of  a  growing 
though  well-hidden  melancholy.  I  laid  this  change 
to  the  increasing  desire  for  the  possession  of  her 

163 


164  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

lover,  to  the  yearning  after  the  impossible.  'Twas 
quite  in  nature,  I  made  no  doubt,  for  her  to  be  lifted 
up  with  joy  when  first  she  knew  he  loved  her  still; 
but  'twas  also  quite  in  nature  for  this  joy  to  be  but 
fleeting.  At  first  she  was  no  doubt,  content  with 
the  knowledge  of  his  abiding  love;  later  succeeded,' 
so  I  reasoned,  the  discontent  of  the  deprivation  of 
himself. 

Will's  spirits  seemed  not  to  follow  the  same 
course  but  the  opposite.  When  first  he  had  come  to 
me  and  to  her  with  confession  of  his  mistake  and  his 
injustice,  and,  indeed,  for  some  days  thereafter,  he 
had  been  in  the  deepest  dejection.  This  it  was  easy 
to  attribute  to  shame  and  regret  for  all  he  had  lost. 
Then,  as  I  watched  him,  methought  his  temper  began 
to  rise  as,  in  the  plays  and  about  the  play-house,  he 
was  daily  thrown  with  her.  He  sought  her  much, 
as  I  could  plainly  see,  both  in  crowds,  and  in  quiet 
corners.  She  fled  from  him  lightly,  at  first,  and  un 
observed  by  all, — or  so  I  thought — and  made  shift, 
for  the  most  part,  adroitly  to  avoid  him.  After  one 
of  these  little  pursuits  and  escapes,  Will  would  be 
for  a  time  cast  down;  but  soon  his  spirits  would 
revive  and  he  would  seem  to  walk  with  an  elasticity 
of  step  he  had  not  discovered  for  some  months. 

Susanna,  heaven  bless  her  unsuspecting  and  lov 
ing  little  heart,  so  generous  and  so  sure  in  her  pos- 


DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM     165 

session,  seemed  to  see  naught  of  the  danger  before 
her  husband,  and  I  felt  that,  so  long  as  she  was  blind, 
the  secret  could  sleep  well  from  all  the  world.  I 
recked  not  of  other  eyes  as  keen  as  my  own,  for  that 
dark  look  of  Captain  Hill,  from  the  box  at  the  re 
hearsal,  had  soon  clean  gone  from  my  remembrance. 

In  proportion  as  Will's  temper  rose,  and  in  pro 
portion  as  his  ardor  in  the  following  up  of  Anne 
increased,  so  grew  Anne's  melancholy  in  moments 
when  relieved  of  public  observation.  She  sought  to 
hide  nothing  from  me;  and  I  knew  not,  from  this 
circumstance,  whether  to  augur  well  or  ill.  Some 
times  I  reckoned  that  her  openness  toward  me  was 
surety  that  her  soul  realized  and  felt  proof  against 
the  temptation.  At  other  time,  I  asked  myself 
whether  she  would  not — so  great  was  her  regard  for 
me — allow  me  to  see,  even  if  her  defense  was 
crumbling  away,  all  the  processes  of  her  mind.  I 
determined  therefore,  at  the  earliest  moment,  to  have 
it  all  out  with  her  again,  if  she  showed  herself  at  all 
willing  to  it. 

Thus  'twas  that  late  one  day,  I  heard  steps  out 
side  the  Lark's  nest  and  voices.  'Twas  Anne  talking 
banteringly  with  some  one,  whose  voice  in  reply 
came  low  and  rich  and  strong.  There  was  no  mis 
taking  that  sweet  deep  organ.  'Twas  Will.  I,  there 
fore,  stepped  to  my  door  and  would  have  flung  it 


166  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

wide,  but  found  when  I  had  thrust  it  partly  open 
Anne's  hand  was  already  on  the  latch,  as  if  she  was 
about  to  enter.  Will  could  not  dissemble  his  vexa 
tion  at  sight  of  me;  while  Anne,  whose  face  was 
flushed,  though  laughing,  seemed  at  once  to  feel  a 
huge  relief. 

"  I  was  but  entering  to  break  the  hatching  of 
your  eggs,"  said  she.  "  You  are  a  setting  sparrow 
and  I,  a  ruthless  hawk,  forever  spoiling  the  birth  of 
your  best  conceits.  Now  where  will  you  find  others 
to  replace  the  ones  I  filch  today  ?  " 

"In  this  unfailing  store!"  I  replied,  tapping 
my  head. 

"Store  of  conceits,  indeed!"  she  laughed,  and 
put  her  hand  through  my  arm,  as  if  for  protection. 
Immediately  I  wound  an  arm  about  her  waist 
and  looked  significant,  though  I  trust  not  unkind, 
at  Will. 

"  I  would  invite  your  presence  in  the  nest,  Will," 
said  she,  "  and  it  were  my  own." 

"Which  I  do,  with  all  my  heart,"  I  added 
quickly. 

"Nay,"  said  Will  to  Anne,  "I'd  swear  'twas 
yours  as  much  as  his,  from  all  appearance."  There 
was  no  bitterness  in  the  tone,  but  a  dejection,  and 
a  trace  of  vexation. 


DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM     167 

"  Ah,  but  appearances,  as  you  have  found  before, 
belie  themselves  ofttimes  dear  Will,"  she  replied,  in 
finite  kind.  "  But  grant  it  you,  and  will  you  come 
into  our  nest,  then  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  said  he,  "  I've  other  eggs  to  hatch. 
And  something  will  sure  come  of  my  plans."  This 
with  a  significant  look  at  her. 

"  Ay,"  came  her  answer,  quick  enough.  "  'Tis 
true  you  are  the  forager  for  another  nest,  with  a 
little  mate !  "  then  she  added  in  a  tone  half  playful, 
but  with  a  depth  of  serious  meaning  welling  up. 
"  Bear  her  our  love,  ay,  our  abiding  love." 

Will  said  never  a  word,  but  with  a  face  gone 
pale,  he  swept  the  ground  with  his  hat  in  hand,  in 
a  deep  bow,  and  took  his  way  out  by  the  darkened 
stage.  Anne  stood  looking  after  him  a  moment, 
my  arm  still  about  her.  Then  I  drew  her  gently 
back,  saying: 

"  Come  away,  dear  Anne.  Come  away  from 
him!" 

"  Ay,"  she  sighed,  and  heavily.  "  Come  away, 
I  must,  this  little  nest  is  my  asylum.  What  had  I 
done  to  rid  me  of  him  this  night,  had  you  not  been 
near!  I  dare  not  remain  a  bare  half -hour  after 
time,  to  furbish  up  my  wardrobe,  but  he  finds  me. 
I  dare  not  walk  alone  but  he  haunts  me.  I  dare  not 
mingle  in  the  throng  but  he  pursues  me  with  his 


168  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

eyes  till  I  tremble  lest  all  the  world  be  looking  at 
him.  I  warn  him,  and  he  curses  the  world." 

"  But  ne'ertheless  he  is  adroit,  withal,"  I  replied. 
"  None  suspect." 

"  I  pray  God  'tis  so,"  she  said  wearily. 

"  But,  Anne  to  what  will  all  this  come  ?  Are  you 
— are  you  sure  of  yourself  ?  " 

"  O  miserable  me !  Sometimes  I  think  not. 
Tis  so  sweet — if  'tis  so  sad — to  be  thus  pursued  of 
him!  I  try  to  laugh  him  off;  but  I  fear  my  eyes 
will  gab  in  spite  of  me!  But  now,  walking  hither, 
he  seized  my  hand  and  fell  a-kissing  it.  I  could 
not,  for  the  life  of  me,  draw  it  angrily — as  I  should 
have  done — away !  " 

"  Anne,  O,  Anne,"  I  cried.    "  Beware !  " 

"Ay,"  she  said  sadly.  "So  comes  the  mentor 
speaking  to  my  mind."  And  she  put  her  hand 
across  her  eyes.  "  It  needs  not  you,  dear  Dick,  to 
speak  the  warning  to  me.  It  rings  in  my  ears 
day  and  night  like  the  great  Paul  in  the  tower.  Not 
a  thing  you  can  say  that  I  have  not  thought  on. 
My  mind  is  clear  to  all  the  elements  herein.  But 
my  heart  talks  in  spite  of  all.  My  mind  says 
'  Remember  Susanna ! '  My  heart  says  '  Remem 
ber  Will ! '  My  mind  says  '  Tis  false  to  religion ! ' 
My  heart  says  '  Tis  true  to  love ! '  My  mind 
cries  '  Think  what  the  world  will  say !  You 


DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM     169 

have  boasted  that  though  all  the  players  go  wrong, 
yet  will  you  not !  You  have  made  all  con 
science  of  showing  the  world  that  a  woman  may 
be  a  player  and  yet  not  be  a  hoyden  and  worse ! ' 
And  my  heart  beats  back  '  Defiance  to  the  world ! 
It  lies  about  you!  It  gives  you  willy-nilly,  the  re 
pute  of  all  the  players !  You're  not  reckoned  to 
have  goodness!  You're  nothing  but  a  player! 
Then  have  a  player's  joy !  The  world !  The  world ! 
Away  with  the  world ! ' 

Anne  fell  upon  a  stool  and,  leaning  upon  my  lit 
tle  writing  box,  buried  her  face  in  her  hands.  Poor 
child!  I  knew  the  two  ways  she  was  torn;  but  I 
knew  not,  hitherto,  the  strength  of  the  contention. 
I  could  say  nothing  in  argument,  for  I  was  aware 
that  all  I  said  had  already  come  to  her  sound  wit; 
and  I  could  say  nothing  in  comfort,  for  I  knew  she 
felt  better  than  I  could  speak  it,  the  love  and  pity 
in  my  heart.  And  so  I  e'en  drew  my  stool  along 
with  hers,  and  put  my  arm  about  her,  and  smoothed 
the  sweet  brown  tresses  with  my  hand. 

Soon  she  raised  her  head  and  drying  her  eyes, 
she  said,  more  calmly : 

"  Well,  ah,  well !  I  think  reason  and  right  will 
win.  I  am  not  strong.  I'm  a  poor  weak  child  in 
all  this  tempest.  But  I — I  think  I'll  win."  And 


1 7o  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

she  caught  her  breath,  struggling  to  be  calm,  till 
I  thought  my  heart  would  be  bursten  of  pity. 

"  You  are  not  a  child,  dear  Anne.  You're  a 
woman — a  strong  woman — the  strongest  that  ever 
I  knew  of  one." 

'^No,  no.  I'm  not.  If  I  were  strong  I'd  not 
even  have  to  fight  at  all." 

"Nay,  'tis  Will's  fault.  If  he  were  what  he 
should  be,  you'd  not  be  brought  to  fight!" 

"  Say  not  that,  Dick.  No.  No.  Will's  not  to 
blame.  Think  you  he  has  not  been  fighting,  too? 
And  if  his  battle's  over,  'tis  because  he  fought 
the  faster!  He  thinks,  too,  he  has  decided  it  for 
the  right.  He  thinks  he's  honorable  in  choosing  me 
— he  urges  marriage,  mark  you,  nothing  else — 
divorce  of  Susanna,  and  honorable  marriage." 

"  Honorable ! "  I  cried,  with  contempt. 

"  Nay,"  urged  Anne.  "  He  sees  it  not  so  clear, 
it  may  be,  as  you ;  to  him  'tis  honorable.  You  shall 
not  charge  him  with  dishonor.  I'll  not  hear  of  it." 

"  Ever  a  woman !  Ay,  ever  a  woman ! "  I 
said  tenderly,  but  reproachfully. 

"  Nay,  indeed,  his  argument  is  good.  How  can 
he  promote  the  happiness  of  Susanna,  and  he  be  for 
ever  to  play  the  hypocrite?  " 

"  He  made  his  nest,"  I  replied. 


DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM     171 

"  But  shall  one  huge  mistake  entail  a  whole  life 
of  mistakes  ?  " 

I  saw  'twas  useless  to  discourse  of  the  matter; 
and  that  the  more  I  argued,  the  more  she  would 
espouse  Will's  cause.  I  realized,  moreover,  that  she 
knew  as  well  as  I  the  right  of  this  thing,  and  so  I 
merely  said: 

"  Ay,  I  can  see  how  'tis  viewed  by  him.  But — 
well,  your  view  and  his  will  not  be  the  same,  as 
you  have  already  showed  me  your  mind  of  it.  And, 
I  believe,  for  my  part,  you  are  strong  enough  to 
win  this  or  any  other  fight  for  right." 

"  I  know  not,"  said  she.     "  But  I  trust  'tis  so." 

Then  we  went  home  to  her  lodgings  to  a  quiet 
sweet  evening  playing  at  cribbage  by  the  fire.  Anne 
had  wont  to  discourage  the  gallants  from  coming 
to  her  house — particularly  of  late — alleging  some 
engagement  forth;  which  engagement  was  always 
with  me,  for  a  restful  time  that  the  world  knew 
nothing  of.  It  may  be,  indeed,  that  during 
those  December  nights,  'twas  fear  of  Will's  coming 
to  her  that  made  her  keep  me  close  by;  but  not  an 
evening  would  she  pass  alone.  I  must  be  with  her 
through  them  all. 

If  it  may  appear  to  some  that  Anne,  by  permit 
ting  my  attendance,  was  unjustly  feeding  a  flame  she 
should  have  sought  to  quench,  I  beg  them  to  believe 


172  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

'twas  all  my  doing.  For  I  did  not  urge  upon  her 
aught  but  friendship;  and,  indeed,  for  that  matter, 
urged,  and  claimed  nothing.  'Twas  my  content 
ment  with  small  things  that  led  her  often  to  believe 
that  my  passion  was  cooled  to  a  platonic  temper. 
Yet  I  know  not  either,  if  this  could  have  been  so. 
For  I  know  myself  how  intense  was  my  love  for 
her,  though  I  had  ever  been  wont  to  keep  myself 
somewhat  in  leash  in  all  things.  'Twould  have  un 
done  me  altogether,  had  she  denied  me  her  company. 
I  was  happy,  if  not  serene,  in  what  she  gave;  and  I 
flatter  me  I  brought  her,  too,  some  comfort  and 
peace  of  mind.  So  I  perceive  not  why  the  treat 
ment  I  got  was  not  most  wisely  given  of  her. 

'Twas  the  very  next  day  that  I  sat  in  the  nest 
a-brooding;  for  I  was  nearing  the  end  of  my  com 
edy  of  the  "  Lark,"  when  who  should  come  in  to 
me  but  Will  himself.  'Twas  a  surprise,  indeed,  for 
he  had  not  for  long  sought  me  out,  greatly ;  and  had 
not  come  back  voluntarily  to  the  nest  since  that 
night  in  November  when  he  came  to  beg  pardon  of 
me.  Now  he  opened  on  me  at  once,  saying: 

"  Dick,  why  do  you  hold  Anne  back  from  me?  " 
'Twas  a  tone  more  in  sorrow  than  in  anger ;  and 
though  I  felt  somewhat  hot  of  his  approaching  me 
openly  on  ihe  subject,  I  held  myself  checked,  and  re 
plied,  softly: 


DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM      173 

"I  do  not  hold  Anne  back  from  you,  Will  I 
could  not,  and  I  would.  She  has  a  mind  of  her 
own — ay,  and  a  strong  one.  I  have  talked  but  little 
with  her  of  the  matter;  and  then  she  has  done  most 
of  the  discoursing,  and  tells  me  wherefore  she  denies 
you.  For  my  own  part,  I  think  it  not  honorable 
of  you  to  seduce  her." 

"  Seduce,  'Ods  death !    Who's  wanting  to?  " 

"  It  amounts  to  that,  as  I  reckon  it;  and  as  the 
world  would." 

"The  world  be  damned!  "  cried  Will.  "Beside, 
you  are  wrong,  Dick.  The  world  recognizes  divorce 
and  remarriage." 

"  And  Susanna?  "  I  gently  urged.  "  Kind,  lov 
ing  Susanna?  Think  you  our  players,  and  our 
poets,  and  all  our  little  world  could  forgive  such  in 
jury  to  Madam  Mountf ort  ?  " 

"  But  I  tell  you,  'tis  hell  to  me  to  deceive  her — 
just  because  she  is  so  good  and  kind  and  loving.  I 
find  myself  a  canting  hypocrite,  when  I  would  be 
an  honest  man.  With  Susanna  in  my  arms,  all  my 
heart  revolts  to — to  another." 

"  Ay,  the  old,  old  sophistry,  Will.  And  you  be 
an  honest  man,  as  you  say,  you  will  submit  to  des 
tiny — nay,  to  your  own  doing;  and  will  do  all  in 
your  power  to  forget  Anne  and  to  be  dutiful  to 
Susanna." 


174  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  Forget  Anne !  Good  God,  man !  What  think 
you  I  am?  Sands  of  the  tide,  where  a  marking  is 
rubbed  out  by  the  first  wash  of  the  sea?  " 

"  Nay,  stone,  from  which  years  of  rubbing 
wears  out  all  but  the  scars,"  I  replied. 

"You're  a  good  preacher,  Dick.  You  should 
take  orders!  From  the  play-house  to  the  pulpit!" 
and  he  sought  to  smile,  but  'twas  sickly. 

"  My  text  then  would  be  'Husbands,  love  your 
wives ! '  'Twould  not  be  commanded  in  Holy  Writ 
were  it  not  possible." 

"  "Tis  impossible,  'tis  impossible,  I  swear !  As 
long  as  Anne  is  near !  " — 

"  Then  leave !  And  you  cannot  fight  out  a 
man's  fight  here,  run  away!  Go  to  Dublin. 
They're  in  need  of  a  leading  actor  there,  and 
have  been  since  the  peace.  'Twill  be  a  clear  stage 
for  you." 

Will  fell  to  silence,  but  I  saw  Dublin  was  far 
thest  from  his  thought.  He  scratched  moodily  on  the 
floor  again,  with  his  rapier-stick  as  he  had  done  that 
November  day;  then  he  arose,  while  the  set  of  his 
jaw  became  firm  and  square  like  a  trap  of  steel. 

"  I  defy  you,  then  Dick.  Do  your  worst.  Do 
all  you  can,"  he  began. 

"  Nay,  I  can  do  nothing,"  I  cut  in. 


DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM     175 

"  Then  say  all  you  can,"  he  answered.  "  I'll 
have  her  by  heaven  and  hell.  Her  happiness  de 
pends  on  it  as  well  as  mine.  And  Susanna — she'll 
be  happy  with  another.  She's  a  child.  She  knows 
not  what  passion  is.  She'll  weep  for  a  day,  and 
take  up  with — O,  Verbruggen,  anybody." 

"  Will,"  I  said,  "  Shame  to  you!  Tis  brutal  talk! 
You  know  she  loves  you!  " 

"  Nay,  'tis  a  child's  affection.  I  tell  you  Anne's 
another  creature.  And  I — I  cannot  bear  it  all! 
I'll  have  her  right  or  wrong!  I'd  have  her  though 
hell  stood  beyond !  And  'tis  only  a  kindness  to  her 
self  to  take  her  spite  of  herself,  and  spite  of  all.  I 
tell  you,  fair  or  foul,  one  way  or  another,  she  shall 
be  mine!" 

And  he  flung  out  of  the  nest. 

"God  forbid!"  I  cried.  "We  shall  see.  We 
shall  see." 

I  could  gather  my  wits  no  more  to  my  furbish 
ing  of  the  comedy.  So  I  put  by  my  quill  and  joined 
the  loungers  of  the  green-room. 

Several  my  Lords  were  there,  and  Will,  and 
Betterton,  and  Hill  and  Congreve,  and  the  stage 
Jadies,  Anne  among  the  rest.  Will  talked  gaily 
round  about  him,  but  I  could  see  his  eyes  turn 
momently  to  her,  as  he  would  devour  her  with  his 
looks.  She,  forever  seeming  all  unconscious  of 


i76  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

him,  I  knew  to  be  pierced  to  the  heart  by  each  glance 
of  him. 

"  I  swear  that  Mount  fort  makes  a  better  lover 
every  day,  demme,''  remarked  Lord  Dorset,  as  he 
set  his  glass  to  stare  at  Will;  and  I  shivered  from 
fear  of  what  the  remark  might  mean,  beneath;  but 
Will  laughed  carelessly,  and  answered : 

'  'Tis  committing  matrimony  that  teaches  an  old 
lion  to  dance,  my  Lord." 

"  Then  'twould  be  well  to  remarry  once  each 
month  to  renew  youth,"  said  the  Earl. 

"Youth,  my  Lord!  Would  you  accuse  me  of 
age  at  thirty-three?"  said  Will. 

"  Young  in  years.  Wise  in  love,"  drawled 
Halifax. 

"  And  demme,  you'd  give  your  ears  for  his 
years,  Lord  Halifax;  is't  not  so?"  laughed  Dorset. 

"Ay,  and  for  his  pretty  wife,"  said  Halifax, 
bowing  profoundly  to  Susanna  who  came  up  pant 
ing  and  rosy  from  the  hurry  of  her  shift. 

"And  what  now  my  lords?"  asked  she,  as  she 
dropped  Halifax  a  curtsy  that  showed  the  round 
ness  of  her  pretty  limbs. 

"  We  were  but  talking  of  the  grace  your  hus 
band  gains  at  love-making  from  the  new  practice 
in  his  home,"  said  Dorset.  So  all  fear  departed 
from  me  that  there  was  hidden  meaning  in  his  talk, 


DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM     177 

but  I  knew  that  Anne's  name  was  sure  to  be  lugged 
in.  I  saw  she  was  uneasy  of  it,  also ;  and  here  it  came : 

"  I  fear,  my  lord,"  said  Susanna,  without  the 
shadow  of  fear  on  her  laughing  countenance,  "  I 
fear  'tis  but  the  ennui  of  matrimonial  love-making 
that  whets  him  to  it  on  the  stage.  Now  if  'twere 
my  good  fortune  to  be  his  opposite  in  the  play,  I 
fear  me  'twould  be  but  dull  diversion  for  the  spec 
tators  ;  but  being  Mistress  Bracegirdle — " 

Here  all  eyes  turned  to  Anne;  who  was  very 
ready  for  the  assault,  and  cried  out : 

"But  being  Mistress  Bracegirdle,  the  spectators 
are  much  diverted  that  Will,  while  loving  the  fair 
Susanna  can  do  much  excellent  feigning  with  a 
black  creature  such  as  I.  'Tis  feigning  we  live  by, 
we  players.  And  the  better  the  feigning  so  much 
greater  the  diversion  we  afford,  the  braver  our 
art,  and  the  better  our  pay.  Master  Will  deserves 
great  credit." 

"  And  as  for  yourself,  Mistress  Anne,  your  love- 
making  does  not  a  whit  improve,"  said  Halifax. 

"  My  Lord !  "  from  Anne  reproachful. 

"  For  that  'twas  impossible  to  improve  it,"  added 
my  Lord. 

Ah,  he  knew  how  to  put  things,  did  my  patron 
Halifax!  If  he  were  always  a  trifle  lofty  and  cool 

12 


1 78  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

in  his  discourse,  'twas  the  elevation  of  a  high  mind, 
which  to  us  littler  minds  is  always  matter  of  the 
highest  admiration. 

I  cannot  pause  now  to  detail  the  Town  gos 
sip  that  was  bandied  about  that  day,  and  the  jests, 
many  of  which  were  well  worth  the  recording,  were 
it  not  aside  from  my  present  purpose.  I  must  fol 
low  the  fast  unfolding  fate  of  Anne  and  Will  and 
the  rest  of  us. 

After  some  half  hour  or  more  of  laughter  and 
discoursing,  we  seemed  all  to  move  by  one  consent 
out  of  the  play-house.  Reaching  the  door,  Mistress 
Anne  in  the  lead  with  one  or  two  gallants,  Will 
hastily  sprang  forward  to  open  for  her.  At  the 
same  instant  Captain  Richard  Hill — whom  Anne 
was  not  treating  with  courteous  toleration — did  the 
like ;  and  the  two  men  faced  each  other  at  the  latch. 
Will  scowled;  Hill  glared  with  a  look  I  had  seen 
over  his  sword  blade  in  the  fields  back  of  Leicester 
House.  Will,  for  fear  of  observation,  I  took 
it, — for  I  think  he  knew  no  other  fear,  so  brave  a 
man  was  he — gave  way,  and  allowed  the  Captain 
to  open  the  door  for  Anne. 

When  we  had  come  to  the  turning  from  Russell 
Street  into  Drury  Lane  most  of  the  gentlemen 
seemed  to  have  business  at  the  house  of  Lord. Clare, 


DOINGS  IN  THE  GREEN-ROOM     179 

and  parted;  Susanna  and  some  of  the  ladies  had 
gone  forward  toward  Bow  Street,  and  so  home. 
Anne  turned  down  the  lane  toward  the  Strand, 
when  again  these  same  two  men  confronted  each 
other  before  her,  each  offering  his  arm  to  escort 
her.  She  was  compelled  to  choose,  and  hesi 
tated  not  an  instant  but  took  the  arm  of  Captain 
Hill,  much  as  I  knew  she  loathed  him.  I  was 
deeply  angry  with  myself  for  my  inadvertence  in 
allowing  this  to  come  about.  I  should  have  been 
near  to  prevent;  and  hereafter,  I  vowed,  I  would. 
Hill  leered  over  his  shoulder  in  triumph  at  Will, 
showing  his  teeth  like  a  hound  in  a  snarl,  and  walked 
off  with  Anne. 

I  followed  them  as  far  as  to  the  Strand,  and  while 
they  passed  down  Surrey  Street  toward  Howard 
Street,  I  ran  around,  as  fast  as  my  legs  would  carry 
me,  by  way  of  Norfolk  Street,  and  met  them  before 
Anne's  house. 

"  I  was  just  a-coming  to  try  that  song  with  you, 
Mistress  Anne,"  I  began,  as  I  confronted  them. 
"  But  I  see  you  have  an  engagement  with  this — 
this  gentleman." 

"  Nay,  nay ! "  hastened  Anne,  fearing  another 
rupture  between  me  and  Hill.  "  Nay,  he  is  but 
seeing  me  to  my  home.  I  will  keep  my  appoint- 


i8o  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

ment  with  you,  Dick.  I  thank  you  for  your  courtesy, 
Captain  Hill,  and  would  ask  you  in;  but  that  I  had 
arranged  to  sing  with  Master  Richard  here;  and 
'tis  matter  of  importance  to  me  to  learn  a  song 
of  him." 

Hill  bowed,  but  was  clearly  angry;  and  with 
never  a  word  whirled  on  his  heel  and  strode  away ! 


CHAPTER  XI 

ALEXANDER  AND   STATIRA 

OLD  RICH  now  determined  to  try  the  Town  once 
more  with  the  Rival  Queens.  Twas  wonderful 
how  that  old  play  held.  'Twas  repeated  at  short 
intervals  through  many  years,  and  seemed  never 
to  pall  on  public  taste.  Just  now  the  death  of  poor 
Nat  Lee  created  unwonted  interest  in  his  play,  so 
'twas  put  on  again. 

It  regretted  me  much  to  see  it  come  just  at  this 
conjuncture;  for  I  knew  well  how  the  lines  fitted  so 
remarkably  into  the  relations  of  Will  and  Anne, 
who,  of  course,  impersonated,  as  ever,  Alexander 
and  Statira.  Since  'twould  be  I  knew  as  if  they 
were  discoursing  to  each  other  in  their  proper  char 
acter,  I  much  feared  the  outcome  of  it  all. 

At  the  rehearsal  all  went  smooth  and  even  enough. 
The  lines,  for  the  most  part,  were  mumbled  over  or 
without  spirit  or  seeming  concern;  everybody  was 
indeed  well  familiar  with  the  lines  and  with  the  busi 
ness  of  this  play,  so  oft  had  they  enacted  it ;  so  there 
fell  out  no  close  speaking  between  the  two. 

Few  gallants  were  present  as  all  knew  that  little 
of  moment  would  be  forthcoming  at  this  rehearsing. 

181 


1 82  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

But  there  were  present  both  Captain  Hill,  who  fol 
lowed  Anne  about  almost  as  close  as  Will,  these 
days,  and  young  Lord  Mohun  who  followed  Hill. 

When  the  Beefsteak  Club,  however,  sat,  Hill 
and  Lord  Mohun  withdrew,  as  they  were  not  mem 
bers.  I  remember  well  that  day  the  venison  pie  was 
palpable  beef  which  to  my  thinking  was  not  at  all 
handsome  of  the  Lark.  Aside  from  this,  'twas 
a  merry  enough  day,  save  that,  as  we  were  about 
to  rise,  our  little  President,  who  indeed,  seemed 
uncommon  thoughtful  that  meeting,  held  her  glass 
high,  and  proposed  a  toast : 

"  To  poor  Mad  Nat  Lee,  who,  with  all  his 
imperfections,  leaves  a  void  in  our  hearts,  and  whose 
chair  at  our  Club  can  never  be  rilled  by  any  other, — 
God  rest  his  soul !  O,  rare  Mad  Nat !  " 

We  all  drank  to  the  toast,  and  turned  sadly  from 
our  dinner. 

There  was  a  rather  longer  interval  that  day  be 
fore  the  play,  than  had  been  wont  hitherto ;  perhaps 
because  few  of  us  fancied  ardently  the  venison- 
pastry.  So  we  had  time  to  kill.  We  stood,  most  of 
us,  about  the  fire;  and  Mistress  Anne  remained 
closely  by  the  rest,  perhaps  in  regard  that  her 
mother  was  ill  of  a  cold  and  could  not  bear  her  com 
pany  that  day,  and  that  Anne  feared  to  go  to  her 
tiring-room  lest  Will  should  follow.  Seeing  all  was 


ALEXANDER  AND  STATIRA         183 

well,  I  went  to  my  nest,  for  I  was  feverish  at  that 
time  to  see  my  comedy  well  ended. 

Anne  told  me,  after,  what  occurred  when  I  was 
gone.  Will  had  showed  himself  uncommon  ill  at 
ease  all  morning,  and  fidgeted  about,  unable  to  stand 
or  sit  in  one  place.  Soon  after  my  departing  for 
the  Lark's  Nest,  he  had  clapped  on  his  hat  and 
cloak,  and  saying  something  of  an  appointment  at 
Tonson,  the  bookseller's  in  Bow  Street,  had  gone 
out.  He  was  a  sly  dog  was  Will.  For  scarce  was 
he  gone,  when  Mistress  Anne  with  huge  relief,  be 
took  herself,  singing  to  her  tiring-room.  I  heard 
her  as  she  neared  my  door ;  nay,  she  even  thrust  her 
head  in  for  a  moment,  and  called  gently  and  with 
subdued  cheer: 

"  How  goes  the  hatching,  my  little  hen?  " 

"  The  eggs  are  half-addled,"  I  replied.  "  Where 
is  Will?" 

"  Gone  away  to  Bow  Street,  my  duenna.  Safe 
for  an  hour,  till  the  play  begins.  All  joy  to  Sir 
Curious  Cox ! " 

So  she  parted.  She  had  gained  her  room,  and 
was  fooling  about  the  kickshaws  on  her  toilet  table, 
when  her  door  opened,  softly,  and  a  man  step 
ped  in,  closing  and  barring  the  door  behind  him. 
Twas  Will. 


184  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

She  started  to  her  feet,  and  her  heart  began 
a-thumping  and  a-yearning  in  pity  for  Will.  Such 
a  woe  was  pictured  on  her  face ;  and  he  came  to  her 
and  sat  beside  her  with  so  desperate  a  dejection  that 
she  told  me,  after,  she  could  have  wept  aloud  for  him. 

"  O,  Anne,  Anne,  darling,"  he  said,  with  a  voice 
near  choking.  "  What  are  we  to  do?  "  She  could 
make  him  no  answer  for  a  full  minute,  then  she  said 
low  and  gently : 

"  I  know  not,  Will.  And  you  should  not  talk 
thus  to  me!  And  you  should  not  be  here,  Will. 
'Tis  certain  we  shall  be  found  out.  Go,  I  beseech 
you,  Will.  Do  go!" 

Though  the  men  oft  accustomed  the  tiring- 
rooms  of  our  women  in  those  days,  yet  Anne  had 
liefer  have  had  there  any  gallant  of  them  all  than 
Will. 

"  Nay,  I  cannot  go.  I  cannot  live  without  you, 
Anne.  I've  tried  with  all  my  soul  to  give  you  up. 
I  cannot!  O,  my  God,  life  is  a  long  black  blank 
without  you !  " 

She  shuddered  with  fear  for  the  both  of  them 
as  she  drew  a  little  away,  and  was  silent. 

"  Anne,"  he  said  again,  but  not  coming  any 
nearer  to  her.  "  Let  us  marry,  Anne.  Why  should 
two  of  us  be  miserable  to  make  one  happy — and 
'twill  not  make  her  happy  when  she  knows  it  all  as 


she's  sure  to  do  soon.  She  questions  me,  of  late, 
says  there's  a  change  in  me.  God  help  me,  I  can 
not  longer  play  the  lover  with  her !  I'll  go  mad  at 
it !  Let  us  end  it — sudden — and  be  happy,  Anne,  O, 
my  darling!  " 

"  Will,  'tis  a  crime  even  to  think  and  talk  so ! 
Poor  dear  little  Susanna!" 

"  Dear  indeed !  O,  what  a  fool  was  I !  I  was 
a  poor  blind  fool!  But  I  can  see  now.  There's 
but  one  thing  to  do!  We  must,  Anne!  Forgive 
me  for  all  the  past,  and  let  me  make  all  well  again, 
by  loving  and  serving  you  like  a  slave !  " 

"  You  a  slave,  you  dear  old  masterful  Will ! 
[You'd  be  a  slave  for  a  fortnight,  then  a  swaggering 
Lord  again !  "  She  tried  to  be  merry  at  him. 

"  Nay,  I  swear  it !  You  shall  rule  me !  Let  us 
fly  to  Dublin.  They  need  players  there,  and  we  can 
be  life-long  happy !  Come  away,  Anne !  " 

"'You  shall  rule  me!  Let's  fly  to  Dublin,' 
quotha,"  said  Anne,  hiding  behind  jibes  again. 
"  'You  shall  rule,  go  where  I  say!'  Look  you,  Will, 
and  you  let  me  rule,  and  you  be  my  slave,  you  shall 
unbar  the  door  and  leave  me  alone,  and — and  safe! 
I  am  afraid — afraid  of  you!  I  am — am  a  poor 
weak  girl !  " 

"  Ah,  thank  God  for  that  confession !  "  cried 
•Will,  and  seized  her  hand,  while  she  hid  her  face 


i86  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

in  the  other  arm,  and  trembled  like  a  Thames-wil 
low  in  a  storm. 

A  moment  she  let  him  cover  her  hand  with 
kisses ;  then  he  clasped  her  arm  in  both  of  his,  and 
even  embraced  her  in  a  transport.  She,  aroused, 
tore  herself  with  sudden  violence  away,  as  from  a 
precipice,  and  starting  back  with  horror  in  her 
face,  sprang  to  the  farthest  corner  of  the  room,  like 
a  doe  at  bay.  I  can  see  now  just  how  her  face 
was  gone  bloodless  and  terrified.  Then  she  covered 
her  eyes  a  moment ;  then  thrust  her  hands  out  with 
a  repelling  gesture,  and  turned  her  face  away. 

"  Go !  Go !  For  God's  sake  go !  Will  Mount- 
fort,  I  beseech  you,  for  your  love  of  me,  go !  "  She 
scarce  dared  speak  above  a  whisper,  lest  some  pass 
erby  hear  through  the  thin  partitioning. 

Will  now  stood  gazing  at  her,  a  smile  coming 
to  his  face — so  sad  a  smile,  lighted  however  with 
a  dawning  triumph. 

"Nay,  Anne.  You  shall  be  mine.  Before  I 
leave  this  room,  you  shall  promise  me!"  he  cried, 
his  voice  quivering  with  exultation. 

"  Not  so  loud,  Will !  In  God's  name  not  so 
loud !  O,  heaven  help  me,  a  poor  lone  girl !  " 

"  Then  promise  me,  or  I'll  thunder  it  to  all  the 
play-house!  "  said  Will  drawing  nearer. 

Anne  made  as  though  she  would  yield  to  him, 


ALEXANDER  AND  STATIRA         187 

which  drew  him  unguarded  and  tempestuously 
toward  her.  Then  with  a  swift  movement  she 
darted  past  him,  snapped  open  the  bolt  and  ran  from 
the  room.  He  had  nigh  caught  her  gown  as  she 
gained  the  threshold;  and  indeed,  she  left  a  full 
yard  of  riband  in  his  hand. 

She  ran  into  my  nest  panting  as  from  a  long 
chase,  but  with  all  my  beseeching  would  tell  nothing. 
At  last  when  she  was  calm,  she  looked  at  her  gown 
and  said: 

"  He  owes  me  four  shillin'  for  that  yard  of  silk- 
riband!  Four  shillin',  not  a  groat  less!" 

I  attended  her  back  to  her  tiring-room  where, 
when  she  had  set  up  again  the  stools  that  were 
overturned,  I  left  her  and  heard  the  bolt  slide  back 
in  place;  and  she  went  on  with  her  toilet  for  the 
play.  But  I  felt  that  all  was  not  well,  and  my 
heart  was  quite  pulled  down. 

You  may  be  certain  I  watched  the  play  closely. 

I  was  no  longer  numberer.  Thanks  to  my 
tragedy  that  lived  two  days,  and  to  the  goodness  of 
my  Lord  Halifax,  and  the  favor  of  the  Lark,  I 
needed  not  the  two  shilling  a  day;  and  I  had  the 
freedom  of  the  play-house  and  went  and  came  at 
will.  This  day  I  found  an  empty  upper-box  on  the 
stage  and  sat  me  down  behind  the  curtain  in  this 
dark  obscurity,  to  watch  Alexander  and  Statira. 


1 88  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

The  new  prologue  was  mine;  and  this  is  how 
I  came  to  write  it : 

Old  Rich  had  asked  us  all  to  try  a  hand  at  a  pro 
logue  for  the  day  in  honor  of  Mad  Nat.  He  had 
rejected  all  that  came  to  him;  I  had  not  presumed 
to  enter  the  contest,  thinking  there  would  be  no 
chance  in  the  world  that  I  should  win,  besides  that 
I  was  absorbed  with  my  comedy;  but  Mistress 
Anne  had  besought  me  the  night  before  at  her 
fireside  to  try  my  hand,  declaring  that  many  a  good 
thing  was  not  got  by  not  trying  for  it.  So  down 
I  sat  me  on  the  spot,  and  while  she  stringed  her  lute 
and  played  softly  on  it — for  she  knew  how  to  play 
rarely  on  the  lute — I  drew  my  writing  tables  and 
writ  what  I  thought  of  Mad  Nat  Lee. 

"Excellent!  Most  fair!"  cried  Anne  when  I 
had  read  her  the  lines.  "  O  wise  young  man !  O 
excellent  young  man!  A  David!  A  David,  come 
to  sing!" 

"  Nay,  and  there  be  any  music  in't,  'tis  all  be 
cause  of  your  lute.  'Tis  your  music,"  I  said,  studying 
the  prologue  with  discontent.  "  But  'tis  halting!" 

"  My  music,  eh  Sir !     And  'tis  halting !  " 

"  Nay,  I  meant  not  that,"  I  replied,  "  but  only 
that  you  should  have  writ  it  yourself,  not  I.  Then 
would  it  have  flowed  even  from  its  source,  and  not 
have  been  discolored  by  the  medium."  And  I  would 


ALEXANDER  AND  STATIRA         189 

have  thrown  it  into  the  fire,  but  that  she  snatched 
it,  scorched,  from  the  ashes. 

"You're  a  fool,  Dick!  "  said  she,  and  I've  not 
often  seen  her  angered  at  me.  Then  she  laughed 
and  smoothed  her  frown,  when  she  saw  the  words 
had  not  been  burned  away  and  said :  "  "Tis  mine, 
then.  You've  given  it  me.  If  I  sell  it  to  Old  Rich 
for  a  guinea,  you  shall  not  have  a  farthing  of  it,  nor 
any  glory !  " 

I  laughed  at  her  pretty  mouth  and  sweet  air, 
and  thought  no  more  about  it,  till,  at  the  middle 
of  the  rehearsal  the  next  morn,  the  Lark  came 
bringing  me  a  golden  guinea  from  Old  Rich  and 
saying : 

"  'Tis  accepted." 

"What?"  I  asked  bewildered,  looking 'at  the 
gold.  Then,  of  a  sudden  it  flashed  over  me,  and  I 
cried.  "What,  the  prologue?" 

"Ay,"  said  the  Lark,  "and  Rich  says  'tis  the 
best  in  many  a  day,  and  'twould  stew  tears  from — • 
onions.  Carrots,  he  may  have  said,  but  onions 
is  better." 

Immediately  I  set  to  hugging  the  Lark,  and 
dancing  about  the  wings.  Then  I  felt  an  irresistible 
longing  to  finish  my  comedy.  So  'twas  I'd  been 
absorbed  with  it,  when  Anne  was  in  danger  in  her 
tiring-room.  And  so,  indeed,  I  now  felt  much  set 


i9o  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

up,  as  I  leaned  out  from  the  high  box  and  heard  my 
prologue  spoke,  the  while  praying  God  to  keep  me 
humble;  which  prayer  was  duly  answered  a  month 
after  when  my  comedy  came  out. 

Then  the  first  scene  of  the  Rival  Queens  was 
put  on  most  brave;  though  indeed,  I  saw  or  heard 
little  till  Mistress  Anne  came  on  and  the  applauses 
for  her  died  away.  At  her  first  words,  you  may 
be  sure,  I  was  all  attention,  and  those  words  went 
to  my  soul  as  they  never  had  before. 

"  Give  me  a  knife,  a  draught  of  poison,  flames  I 
Swell  heart,  break,  break,  thou  stubborn  thing! 
O,  he  is  false  that  great,  that  glorious  man 
Is  bravely  false ;  to  all  the  Gods  forsworn ; 
Yet  who'd  think  it;  no,  it  cannot  be, 
It  cannot — what  that  dear  protecting  man !  " 

Methought  she  spoke  these  lines  with  a  peculiar 
tone  she'd  never  used  before.  'Twas  not  a  passion 
ate  tempestuous  manner,  as  she  had  wont ;  but  'twas 
a  hopeless,  sad,  shivering,  astonished  way.  Then 
she  continued: 

"  Away  and  let  me  die ; 
O  'tis  my  fondness  and  my  easy  nature 
That  would  excuse  him ;  but  I  know  he's  false ! " 

I  could  see,  from  my  vantage  point,  Alexander 
stand  watching  her,  and  methought  the  plume  of 
his  helmet  shivered.  Meanwhile  all  those  about 


ALEXANDER  AND  STATIRA         191 

Statira  sought  in  vain  to  comfort  her.     Methought 
'twas  never  done  so  life-like  in  Drury  Lane. 

Then  in  the  next  act  when  Alexander  himself 
comes  in,  and  his  mother  and  the  rest  plead  with 
him  to  abandon  Statira  to  her  self-destruction  and 
to  forget  her,  he  cries,  with  a  fierceness  of  passion 
that  I  thought  more  Will  Mount  fort  than  Alexan 
der,  cries  till  the  air  in  the  theatre  seems  to  vibrate 
in  fear: 

"  Blot  her,  forget  her,  hurl  her  from  my  bosom, 
Forever  lose  that  star  that  gilds  my  life, 
Guide  of  my  days,  and  goddess  of  my  nights? 
No,  she  shall  stay  with  me  in  spite  of  vows, 
My  soul  and  body  both  are  twisted  with  her ; 
She  is  all  mine,  by  Heaven,  I  feel  her  here ! 
Panting  and  warm,  the  dearest — O  Statira !  " 

The  house  was  too  moved  to  applaud  and  sat 
creeping  with  chills,  not  at  the  lines — we  all  felt  their 
furious  fustian  and  turgid  rant — but  at  that  tone 
of  Will's.  None  has  ever  equalled  his  playing  of 
that  day.  Nay,  'twas  not  playing,  'twas  earnest. 
He  was  all  the  while  speaking  to  Anne  whom,  no 
doubt,  he  saw  in  his  mind  standing  behind  the  scene, 
quivering  in  that  hushed  theatre  where  his  voice 
rang  from  cranny  to  cranny  like  a  golden  bell. 
'Twas  wonderful  to  consider. 

The  next  act  brings  them  together.  While 
'twas  a-preparing,  I  could  hear  the  anxious  hum  of 


i92  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

the  spectators,  longing  to  see  the  noble  pair  together. 
When  therefore  the  baize  went  up  there  was  little 
patience,  I  warrant  you,  till  Anne  appeared  in  her 
mourning  garment.  Then  there  was  near  an  aud 
ible  sob  as  she  sent  her  dying  message  to  Alexander, 
and  with  pale  face  and  actual  tears,  declared  her 
pardon  of  him.  When,  of  a  sudden,  Alexander 
came  dashing  on  to  seek  for  her,  we  all  caught  our 
breath.  What  a  change  was  in  his  mien  when  he 
saw  her!  He  won  her,  little  by  little,  to  his  arms; 
and  she  panted  on  his  bosom : 

"O,   Alexander,   is   it   possible?     Good   Gods, 
That  guilt  can  show  so  lovely ! — yet  I  pardon, 
Forgive  thee  all,  by  thy  dear  life  I  do ! " 

How  he  strained  her  to  his  bosom,  his  hot  hands 
upon  her  arms,  and  then  behind  her  neck  and  head, 
as  he  replied : 

"  Is't  true  then  that  thou  hast  pardon'd  me  ? 
And  is  it  given  me  thus  to  touch  thy  hand, 
And  fold  thy  body  in  my  longing  arms?" 

"  Yes,  dear  imposter,"  came  the  answer,  "  'tis  most 

true   that   I 

Have  pardon'd  thee;  and  'tis  as  true,  that  while 
I  stand  in  view  of  thee,  my  eyes  will  wound; 
Thy  tongue  will  make  me  wanton  as  thy  wishes; 
And  while  I  feel  thy  hand,  my  body  glows — " 

I  would  hear  no  more.  I  was  thrown  into  so 
panic  a  fear  that  I  stopped  my  ears,  and  drew  the 
curtains  before  my  eyes ;  then  I  fled.  I  heard  none 


ALEXANDER  AND  STATIRA         193 

of  promises  to  go  at  once  to  her  chamber,  to  deck 
her  bed  for  him,  and  wait  till,  his  feast  being  over 
with  his  lords,  he  should  come  to  her.  I  could  not 
bear  the  words  even  in  feigning;  for  I  dreaded  lest 
it  be  earnest  and  not  at  all  feigning. 

Every  reader  knows  the  rest  of  it;  knows  how 
the  unhappy  pair  are  slain  by  the  hand  of  the  jeal 
ous  queen,  even  in  Statira's  bed-chamber,  and  lie 
dying,  his  head  upon  her  breast.  But  I  could  bear 
no  more.  I  fled  shivering  and  afraid  to  the  little 
paint-nest  till  the  play  like  an  evil  beautiful  dream 
should  be  done  and  overpast. 

Then  when  all  was  finished  I  looked  out  long 
enough  to  see  Anne  hurrying  to  her  tiring- 
room  ;  and  as,  holding  her  robes  up  in  her  hands  she 
passed  me,  I  saw  her  face  was  hot,  and  her  breath 
coming  fast. 

"Well,  well,  my  Dick!  Await  me  till  my  shift 
is  done.  Then  attend  me  home."  And  she  tried 
to  smile. 

"  I  will,"  I  said  simply,  but  I  swear  I'd  have 
haled  her  from  that  house  on  the  instant  in  her 
stage-gown  had  I  known  what  was  to  occur. 

Anne  had  but  half  made  her  shift  behind  her 
bolted  door  when  she  heard  a  low  knocking;  and 
she  called  out: 

13 


i94  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"Who's  there?" 

"  'Tis  I,  Susanna;  open  to  me  Mistress  Anne." 

Anne  trembled  for  a  moment  and  doubted  what 
to  do.  Then,  her  brave  heart  knowing  itself  all 
guiltless,  and  pure  as  an  angel,  though  sadly  pur 
sued,  she  opened  the  door  a  part  way.  Suddenly 
'twas  thrust  wider  and  not  Susanna  at  all,  but  Will 
sprang  in ;  and  set  his  back  against  the  closed  door, 
and  clasped  her,  all  struggling  as  she  was,  in  his 
arms.  'Twas  that  wonderful  voice  of  his  that  had 
deceived  her. 

'Twas  vain  for  her  to  try  to  shake  him  off. 
You'll  say  'twas  most  ungallant  of  Will  to  seize  her 
so;  and  so  'twas,  indeed;  but  he  knew  that  great 
love  of  hers;  and  he  knew  the  forgiving  heart  of 
woman ;  he  believed,  no  doubt,  that  her  words  in  the 
play  had  meant  all  in  real  truth,  and  not  in  seeming, 
that  she  spoke.  I,  for  my  part,  believed  not 
that  her  resolution  wavered  for  a  single  instant  in 
all  that  fiery  trial.  She  tells  me  it  did  not;  and  I 
would  believe  her  against  the  world. 

For  a  moment,  then,  she  struggled  and  turned 
her  face  this  way  and  that,  as  the  tresses  fell  all 
about  her  burning  cheeks,  while  he  kissed  her  lips, 
her  neck,  her  arms,  her  breast.  Then  he  panted : 

"  By  heaven,  you  shall  be  mine !  We'll  not  run 
from  here.  We'll  not  marry,  then !  Here,  in  London, 


ALEXANDER  AND  STATIRA         195 

in  Drury,  you  shall  be  mine !  And  none  shall  know !  " 

"  No !    No !    No !    Will,  never !    Let  me  go !  " 

"  I  tell  you,  you  shall !  Did  you  not  tell  me  so, 
all  through  the  play?  Did  your  eyes  not  tell  it 
over  and  over  and — " 

"No,  no.  I  swear  it!  'Twas  but  my  playing. 
I — Will,  unhand  me.  In  God's  name!  I'll  never 
forgive  you,  else !  " 

"  I'll  never  let  you  go  till  you  promise  me.  You 
shall  not  escape  me,  this  time.  I  tell  you  my  soul 
is  up!  And  I  will  brook  no  staying  for  your 
scruples.  You  know  'tis  your  desire;  I  would  not 
seize  you,  did  I  not  know  'twas  your  will;  but  you 
only  want  courage !  " 

"  Want  courage  ? "  cried  she,  still  struggling 
with  him,  unable  to  effect  her  releasement.  "  Want 
courage?  You  know  not  what  courage  is!  Nor 
what  courage  it  takes  to —  Let  me  go!  Never,  I 
tell  you,  never  in  the  world !  Leave  me !  " 

"Promise  me!" 

"  No !     By  heaven,  no !" 

"  Promise  me! " 

"  And  you  do  not  unhand  me,  I'll  scream ;  by  the 
Lord,  I  will!" 

"Promise  me!" 

Then  brought  to  so  desperate  a  pass,  she  spoke 
the  words  that,  methinks,  called  for  more  nobil- 


i96  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

ity  to  speak  than  all  the  words  that  ever  passed 
Anne's  lips ;  for  I  know  how  they  wrung  her  heart : 

"  Will,  you're  a  villain !  A  cowardly  villain ! 
A  scoundrel  and  a  poltroon !  Shame  to  you !  " 

Nor  were  they  spoke  in  half  hearted  fashion; 
but  with  a  depth  of  scorn  that  called  for  all  her 
power  of  playing;  for  God  knows  she  had  no  heart 
of  her  own  to  speak  them. 

Slowly  his  arms  relaxed  and  he  gazed  at  her  as 
one  stunned.  She  seized  the  moment  to  spring  to 
her  bell  and  ring.  Then  she  said  tenderly: 

"  'Twas  hard  to  say  it,  Will ;  but  'tis  very  near 
the  truth.  Still  you'd  not  have  done  this  had  you 
understood  well  my  heart!  No,  no;  now,  go,  in 
God's  name,  for  the  maid  will  be  here  soon! 
'Twould  be  ill  finding  you  here,  and  me  thus 
gowned — or  not  gowned.  Go!  And  know  what 
courage  it  takes  to  send  you !  Go !  " 

Will  then  suddenly  withdrew  without  a  word. 
They  both  thought  it  all  unobserved;  but,  so  I 
learned  after,  'twas  not.  For  that  dark-eyed  and 
jealous  devil,  Hill,  saw  Will  emerging  from  Anne's 
room.  The  Captain  himself  had  been  lying  in  wait 
for  her,  hoping  to  accompany  her  to  Howard 
Street;  and  now  from  his  lurking  place  behind  a 
worn-out  bit  of  scene,  he  hid  till  Will  had  passed 


ALEXANDER  AND  STATIRA        197 

and  gone.  I  doubt  not  that  this  certified  in  his 
mind  the  suspicions  that  had  been  growing  there 
this  fortnight  past.  At  all  odds,  what  he  did, 
thereafter,  would  seem  to  point  that  way. 


CHAPTER  XII 

DEATH   IN   THE   STREET 

NEXT  day  at  rehearsal  and  at  the  club,  Will, 
methought,  was  a  different  man.  There  was  a  sad 
ness  and  a  shame  upon  his  face  that  was  piteous  to 
consider.  I  verily  believe  that  never  in  the  world 
would  he  have  so  sought  to  carry  Anne  by  storm 
except  that  he  had  thought  her  willing,  but  wanting 
vigor  of  determination.  For  at  heart,  Will  was, 
in  my  opinion  at  that  time  a  chivalrous  gentleman. 
Sure  no  bearing  could  have  been  more  humbly 
noble  than  his  toward  her  next  day;  whilst  Anne's 
heart  I  knew  was  bleeding  for  him;  and  mine  too, 
though  I  confess  to  a  somewhat  ungenerous  resent 
ment  toward  him.  Anne  sought  to  show  him,  me 
thought,  by  gentle  kind  attention,  how  she  forgave 
him  and  how  she  deplored  her  harsh  words;  so  as, 
I  feared,  she  wrould  encourage  him,  if  she  be  not 
careful,  to  the  like  bold  adventure. 

We  little  knew,  all  of  us,  what  was  a-brewing 
for  that  night.  It  was  not  observed  of  us  at  the 
time,  though  I  after  recalled  it  clear  enough,  how 
busy  and  bustling  all  that  afternoon  were  Captain 
Hill  and  my  young  Lord  Mohun.  They  were  in 
and  out  of  the  play-house  twenty  times,  a-watch- 

198 


DEATH  IN  THE  STREET  199 

ing  and  a-whispering,  but  I,  for  one,  took  no  great 
thought  of  them. 

Anne  that  day  brought  to  the  play  her  mother, 
who  was  now  better  of  her  influenza;  and  indeed, 
had  with  her,  also,  to  seats  upon  the  stage,  Mr. 
Page  and  his  wife  who  lived  hard  by  in  Drury 
Lane.  The  dear  maid  seemed  all  determined  to 
surround  herself  with  ample  body  guard.  Whereat 
I  was  much  pleased. 

When  all  was  done  that  day,  I  asked  her  if  I 
should  attend  her  home.  She  said  no,  as  she  would 
go  to  Mr.  Page's  house  to  eat  of  roast  goose  which 
he  had  been  a-boasting*  all  afternoon  while  the 
wench  at  home  was  a-basting  it.  So  we  parted 
very  merry  and  well-content  with  the  turn  of  affairs. 
I  promised  to  call  at  Mr.  Page's  about  nine  of  the 
clock  to  go  home  with  her  to  Howard  Street  to 
sing  with  her  a  while. 

Meantime  I  sat  for  an  hour  in  the  Nest  and  put 
the  last  touches  to  Sir  Curious  and  his  make-up. 
I  was  not  content  with  him ;  but  I  felt  'twas  the  best 
I  could  do.  There  is  so  mingled  a  sense  of  satis 
faction  and  discontent  in  laying  down  a  manu 
script  and  saying  to  yourself :  "  'Tis  done !  Nay, 
'tis  not  done;  but  'tis  all  that  can  be  done  by  me!  " 

So  I  clapped  on  my  cap  and  cloak  and  betook 
myself  with  light  heart,  to  the  Horseshoe  Tavern  in 


200  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Drury  Lane,  to  celebrate  the  finishing  of  my  comedy 
in  the  company  of  Congreve  and  Gibber,  who,  I 
knew,  would  eat  and  drink  there  this  day.  There, 
indeed,  they  were,  and  a  merry  time  we  had  of  it, 
till  far  past  eight  of  the  clock. 

Then  in  comes  Captain  Hill  with  his  hangdog 
look,  and  my  young  Lord  Mohun  swaggering  with 
drink  and  bravado.  They  call  aloud  for  liquors; 
and  I  think  what  a  pity  'tis  to  see  so  young  and  well- 
favored  a  gentleman  as  my  Lord  Mohun,  ere  yet  he  is 
turned  eighteen  so  blear-eyed  with  debauchery !  And 
I  whisper  this  thought  to  Congreve,  while  he  agrees 
with  it. 

.My  Lord  approaches  us  while  the  drink  is  a-pre- 
paring,  and  bends  over  me;  for  we  were  now  most 
friendly  reconciled  since  my  duel  with  Captain  Hill, 
though  I  never  again  was  on  terms  with  the  Captain 
himself.  Says  my  young  Lord,  low,  in  my  ear : 

"  There'll  fall  out  a  thing  this  night  as  will  burst 
your  ears  to  hear !  "  and  he  bobbed  his  head  most 
mysterious.  But  Captain  Hill  who  eyed  him  jeal 
ously  during  this,  cried  out : 

"  Come,  Mohun,  the  drink !  "  Though  I  saw 
clear  the  drink  had  not  arrived,  nor  did  for  five  full 
minutes  after  this.  I  was  much  disquieted  by  these 
doings,  and  feared  something  was  in  the  wind  in 
regard  of  Will  Mount  fort.  I  was  thinking  of  hurry- 


DEATH  IN  THE  STREET  201 

ing1  to  Will's  rooms  in  Norfolk  Street,  when  I 
glanced  at  the  clock  and  saw  it  wanted  but  a 
quarter  of  nine,  and  I  would  not  have  time  suffi 
cient.  Soon  the  two  bravoes  arose  and  left  the 
place,  and  at  once  I  heard  carriage  wheels  rumbling 
in  the  lane.  In  much  amaze  that  they  should  have 
a  coach,  I  ran  to  the  door  to  look  after  them,  and 
saw  that  'twas  even  so — ay,  a  coach  and  a  pair! 
They  passed  on  down  the  lane  about  as  far 
as  to  my  Lord  Craven's  door,  over  against  Mr. 
Page's.  I  made  sure  something  was  a-doing  at 
Lord  Craven's.  Never  once  did  I  connect  all  this 
with  Anne. 

So  I  came  back  to  our  bottle,  which  I  had  paid, 
in  honor  of  my  comedy,  and  which  Congreve  had 
chose,  it  being  canarie,  his  most  beloved  liquor ;  and 
soon  my  uneasiness  for  Will  went  all  out  of  my 
remembrance.  Cibber  fell  a-telling  of  some  long 
yarn — for  he  was  charming  at  a  tale,  though  some 
times  a  trifle  tedious.  So  the  tale  lasted  a  bit  over 
nine  o'clock,  and  I  feared  to  be  late,  but  could  not 
rise  till  he  had  done. 

When  I,  therefore,  had  on  my  cap  and  cloak,  and 
left  the  place,  'twas  a  full  quarter  past  the  hour. 
When  I  was  soon  in  a  few  yards  of  Mr.  Page's 
door,  I  saw  the  Hill  and  Mohun  coach  still  standing 
at  Lord  Craven's.  Then  I  saw  Mr.  Page's  door 


202  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

come  open  and  the  ladies  appear  on  the  steps.  I 
quickened  my  pace ;  when  of  a  sudden,  I  saw  a  dark 
still  form,  with  a  cloak,  dash  up  the  steps  before  me 
to  Anne,  fling  his  arms  about  her,  and  carry  her 
like  a  child  into  the  street. 

She  set  up  a  scream,  which  was  instantly  smoth 
ered  in  the  cloak.  I  ran  with  might  and  main,  and 
seized  the  fellow.  'Twas  Hill,  I  could  not  strike 
with  my  blade  for  fear  of  Anne.  He  was  a  power 
ful  man,  I  could  not  wrest  her  from  his  arms;  but 
in  the  struggling  I  tore  his  cloak  away,  which 
released  Anne's  mouth,  for  screaming.  This  was 
her  salvation. 

Hill  was  but  half  way  to  his  coach,  in  the  middle 
of  the  lane;  'tis  marvelous  to  tell  how  quick  the  steps 
came  thickening  down  out  of  Clare  Market.  The 
very  stones  seem  to  breed  butchers  and  'prentices; 
and  I  warrant  you  Hill  unhanded  his  victim  in 
mighty  short  space,  and  had  to  lay  about  him  sharply 
with  his  blade  or  he  should  have  been  torn,  limb 
from  limb. 

Meanwhile,  in  the  coach  as  a  'prentice  after  told 
me,  sat  young  Lord  Mohun,  playing  with  eight 
pistols,  like  a  child  with  toys,  being  half  full  of 
liquor.  Then  up  comes  the  train-band  and  would 
have  arrested  everybody,  not  knowing  which  were 
guilty ;  but  this  being  impossible,  they  laid  hands  on 


DEATH  IN  THE  STREET  203 

young  my  Lord,  who  had  staggered  out  of  the 
coach,  and  was  the  only  one  the  worse  for  liquor. 
But  he  cried  out : 

"  I  am  a  peer  of  England!  Arrest  me,  and  you 
dare!  "  and  he  smote  the  beadle  in  the  face.  There 
fore  the  train-band  arrested  nobody. 

Whilst  all  this  was  a-doing,  I  hurried  Anne  and 
her  mother  out  of  the  press,  and,  attended  as  far  as 
to  the  Strand  by  a  score  or  more  of  butchers,  with 
Mac  Carliel  at  the  head,  we  made  for  Howard 
Street;  but  ere  yet  we  had  gone  half-way  down  Sur 
rey  Street,  up  came  the  coach  with  the  two  kidnap 
pers,  inside;  and  they  sprang  out  over  against  us. 
I  whipped  out  my  sword  to  try  conclusions;  but 
Captain  Hill  cried  out  that  no  harm  was  meant,  and 
that  he  only  sought  the  pardon  of  Mistress  Brace- 
girdle  for  his  too  great  love.  Anne  deigned  him 
no  word,  and  pressed  on  much  agitated. 

Then  we  all  of  us  heard,  as  plain  and  clear  as 
'twas  in  the  same  room,  these  words  of  Captain 
Hill: 

"  'Tis  Mountf ort  is  the  cause  of  all  my  woe ! 
By  G— ,  I'll  have  the  blood  of  him !  " 

This  rang  in  our  ears  all  the  way  to  Anne's 
rooms;  but  we  were  no  more  molested,  though  the 
two  men  stood  in  the  street  below,  talking  violence, 
and  drinking  from  a  bottle.  We  could  see  through 


204  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

the  windows  that  Captain  Hill  carried  his  drawn 
sword  in  his  hand  and  we  heard  him  say  to  Mohun : 

"  No,  I  tell  you !  I'll  not  go  till  I  gain  her  par 
don,  and  till  I  run  Will  Mountfort  through !  " 

"Well,  'faith  and  'Odsfish,  I'll  stand  with  my 
friend !  "  cried  the  young  my  Lord  with  thick  tongue. 

Anne  turned  to  me,  she  not  having  yet  taken  off 
her  cloak,  and  clutched  my  arm. 

"  Dick/'  she  cried,  "You  must  save  him!  My 
God,  you  must  save  Will !  I  told  him  to  come  here 
tonight,  where  you  and  I  were  to  be  singing,  and  I 
would  give  him  my  assurance  of  forgiveness!  He 
will  come !  O,  heaven,  he  will  come !  " 

"  Nay,  I'll  find  him  and  warn  him,"  I  replied. 

"  Go  to  Susanna.  Tell  her  to  send  him  mes 
sengers,  and  warn  him  home,  and  to  look  out  for 
himself  in  regard  to  my  Lord  Mohun  and  Captain 
Hill — go — go — "  and  Anne  breathlessly  giving  me 
directions,  bundled  me  out  of  the  house. 

I  obeyed  her  orders;  but  Susanna  knew  not  of 
Will's  whereabouts,  and  I,  sending  their  wench  to 
look  for  him  in  one  direction,  started  myself  in 
another.  But  in  my  way  I  passed  again  through 
Howard  Street  to  tell  Anne  I  had  not  found  Will. 
There  still  were  the  two  roisterers,  and  Mohun  cried 
out  as  I  turned  into  Anne's : 


DEATH  IN  THE  STREET  205 

"  Who's  that?  'Sdeath,  is — hie — that  our  prey?  " 

"Nay,  it's  the  little  house-dog,  Lovell!" 

"  Houshe-dog-good-very  good,  Hill ;  but  I  say, 
that  houshe-dog's  got  damn  sharp  teeth,  eh  Hill, 
Ha!  Ha!" 

"  Curse  you,  be  quiet !  I  don't  want  to  kill  two 
men  tonight.  Mount  fort's  enough  without  spitting 
this  puppy,  too." 

My  blood  boiled  at  these  words,  and  I  would 
have  turned  to  slay  him  like  a  cur,  which  I  knew 
now,  since  the  duel,  I  could  do ;  but  that  Anne's  ser 
vices  required  me;  and  I  would  bear  any  insult  for 
her.  I  have  oft  wished,  however,  I  had  engaged 
him  then  and  there. 

Once  inside,  she  met  me  pale  and  trembling : 

"Find  him?" 

"  Nay,"— I  began 

"  Odsdeath !  I  would  I  were  a  man.  O,  I'd 
fetch  him !  body  o'  me !  Has  no  one  any  fire  save 
poor  women  ?  " 

This  was  unkind  of  Anne,  and  'twas  not  often 
she  was  unkind ;  but  I  considered  the  stress  she  was 
in.  And  she  straight  was  penitent  and  cried : 

"  Forgive  me,  Dick !  Forgive  me.  I  meant  it 
not ! "  And  she  kissed  me,  "  Now  go  again  and 
warn  Will.  Do  go!  And  God  guide  you!  O  that 
I  could  get  out  of  this  house.  O,  that  women  might 


206  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

run  the  streets  as  they  please!  I'd  even  go  myself, 
but  they'd  not  allow  me !  Go  Dick !  " 

So  I  went,  and  searched  for  an  hour  all  the  way 
from  the  Strand  to  Holburn  and  from  Lincoln's 
Inn  to  Hyde  Park.  Just  as  I  was  returning  by  way 
of  Norfolk  Street,  a  young  gallant  came  running 
breathless  up  behind  me.  Somewhat  nervous,  I 
whirled  about. 

"  Dick,"  he  called.  "Can  you  not  find  him, 
Dick  ?  No  more  can  I !  O,  what  shall  we  do  ?  " 

'Twas  no  young  gallant  at  all;  but  'twas  Anne 
herself,  who  had  donned  her  garb  of  the  Windsor 
ride.  So,  as  Master  Rideforth,  she  had  leaped  out 
at  window,  at  the  side  of  her  house,  through  a  court 
and  so  away,  spite  of  all  protests  from  her  mother 
and  their  maid. 

Now  she  was  the  most  trembling  young  gallant, 
to  be  bearing  a  belted  sword,  that  ever  my  eyes  lit 
upon;  and  she  stood  there  with  feet  close  together, 
very  womanlike,  and  with  hands  tight-locked  and 
wringing,  a  picture  of  distress. 

"What  to  do,  Dick?"  she  cried. 

"  Nothing  that  I  see,  save  to  guard  that  turn 
ing  yonder  hoping  that  Will  may  come  this  way, 
I've  left  warnings  everywhere." 

"  And  I,"  she  said  hopelessly. 

So  we  took  our  way  toward  Howard  Street. 


DEATH  IN  THE  STREET  207 

As  we  came  to  the  turning,  we  saw  the  watchers 
still  parading  before  her  door,  and  the  young  Lord 
seemed  much  sobered  by  this  time,  by  the  fresh- 
cold  air. 

"If  only  Will  comes  this  way,  and  not  by 
Arundel  Street !  "  said  Anne,  in  the  most  yearning 
sweet  voice;  and  what  would  I  not  have  given  to 
have  her  take  all  this  pains  for  me ! 

"  I  say,  Dick,"  she  cried  suddenly,  as  if  by  an 
inspiration,  "  Do  you  go  and  stand  at  the  turning 
from  Arundel  Street  into  Howard,  and  so  warn 
him  back  thence." 

I  assented,  though  I  wondered  all  this  time  if 
Will  would  heed  any  of  our  warnings,  should  he 
get  them;  and  if,  being  the  man  I  thought  him,  he 
would  not  rather  come  all  the  swifter  to  avenge  the 
insult  done  to  Anne;  but  I  gave  way  to  her,  and 
moved  up  Howard  Street,  toward  the  two  watchers 
and  toward  Arundel.  Indeed  I  was  much  minded  to 
quarrel  with  Hill  and  do  the  fighting  myself. 

I  had  paced  but  half  the  distance  toward  Anne's 
house,  when,  of  a  sudden,  a  tall  man  wheeled  into 
Howard  Street  from  Arundel  Street,  and  came 
charging  down  the  causey.  When  he  passed  under 
a  light,  I  saw  'twas  Will.  I  could  see  by  his  man 
ner  his  blood  was  up.  Not  a  doubt  in  the  world  he 
had  heard  of  the  attempt  to  trepan  Anne  and  steal 


208  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

her  away.  And  not  a  doubt  he  was  in  fighting 
humor,  burning  to  atone  for  the  wrong  he  himself 
had  done  her  but  yesterday. 

He  met  Mohun  first,  and  observed : 
11  Your  humble  servant,  my  Lord." 
"  Good  evening,  Mr.   Mountfort,"   replied  my 
Lord,  full  courteously.  "  We  have  always  been  good 
friends,  is't  not  so  ?    I  trust  we  still  be  ?  " 

"I've  no  quarrel  with  you  my  Lord,  save  that  you 
should  have  known  how  a  knight  was  hanged  at 
Tyburn  a  year  since,  at  this  time,  for  stealing  a 
noble  lady." 

"  Nay,  and  'twas  not  I — "  began  Mohun.  But 
he  got  no  further;  for  Hill  rushed  forward  without 
a  word  and  struck  Will  a  staggering  blow  in  the 
face  with  his  left  hand,  holding  his  bare  sword  in 
his  right. 

"  Now,  God  help  me!  "  cried  Will,  and  whipped 
out  his  blade;  but  ere  he  could  bring  it  to  guard, 
the  coward  Hill  lunged  unfairly  at  him  and  ran 
him  clean  through  the  body.     Will  cried  out: 
"  Coward !     Wretch !     I'm  killed !  " 
Then  Will  fell  forward  to  his  knees  and  slowly 
sank  sideways  to  the  ground. 

The  villain,  tugging  his  sword  loose,  thrust  it 
again  into  the  fallen  man ;  and  Anne  flew  by  me  like 
the  wind,  her  naked  blade  in  her  hand. 


DEATH  IN  THE  STREET  209 

"  Good  God !  "  I  cried  and  clutched  at  her  cloak ; 
but  she  left  it  in  my  hand,  and  sped  swift  as  light 
toward  the  group  before  her  door. 

"  Guard  ye !  "  she  cried,  and  made  at  Hill  fierce 
as  a  leopard. 

"Who  the  h — 1  are  you?"  cried  Hill,  turning 
his  bloody  sword  upon  her.  She  made  no  reply, 
but  began  fighting  the  uneven  fight  fast  and  furious. 
Ere  they  had  made  a  half-dozen  passes  I  ran  shout 
ing: 

'  'Tis  Anne !     'Tis  Bracey !     Hold  your  sword, 
villain!" 

"'Odslife!"  he  cried  retreating,  guarding  him 
self  only,  but  no  more  thrusting;  but  she  followed 
him  hard,  lunging  and  thrusting,  till  the  fellow 
turned  him  about  and  fled  incontinent.  Then  she 
sank  to  the  causey,  and  fearing  her  wounded,  I  ran 
to  her. 

"  No,  no.  I've  had  no  harm,"  she  said,  faintly; 
but  I  saw  the  blood  upon  her  dear  little  arm,  and  was 
frightened  terribly. 

"Nay.  'Tis  but  a  scratch  on  the  arm!  Nay, 
Dick !  Send  to  Susanna !  " 

She  struggled  up  and  came  to  Will.  He  was 
yet  alive,  but  lying  all  along  in  his  blood  upon  the 
causey.  Sinking  to  her  knees  and  tearing  open  his 
shirt,  she  began  a-crying. 

14 


210  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  Where  is  it,  Will?  O  Will,  where  is  it?  A 
surgeon,  Dick !  Haste,  a  surgeon ! '' 

"Anne,"  cried  Will.  "  Tis  Anne!  God  bless 
you.  No  use ! — I'm  done,  dear  Anne !  " 

"O,  my  poor  Will !  Dear  Will !  My  own  sweet 
Will!  "  she  moaned,  in  broken-hearted  voice,  falling 
down  upon  him,  and  quite  taking  him  in  her  arms. 

"  Anne!"  he  said  faintly.  "  What  do  you  here? 
There's  blood  on  you;  Is't  my  blood  or  yours?  " 

"  Ours,  my  own  Will,"  she  said  low  and  thick 
with  emotion.  She  seemed  to  see  that  his  wounds 
were  mortal,  and  she  took  his  head  on  her  breast, 
and  fell  a-moaning. 

"  Ah !  How  the  blood  goes !  "  said  Will,  so 
weak.  "  I  can — feel  it — throbbing  away." 

"  In  pain,  poor  Will?  "  said  she,  kissing  his  pale 
face,  and  wetting  his  hair  with  her  tears. 

"  Nay!  I'm  free  from  it  all !  My  head  is  light — 
light  as  air.  I'm  going — forgive  me,  O  forgive  me, 
Anne!  I  would  never  in  the  world  do  so  again! 
And  would  not  then  but — " 

"  Hush  darling,  hush!  "  she  said.  "  Forgive  you? 
O,  heaven,  how  I  love  you !  " 

"  Thank  God !  I'm  glad  to  die.  Goodbye,  Anne, 
my  life!" 

How  long  she  sat  murmuring  to  him,  I  know 
not,  nor,  what  further  they  said ;  for  I  turned  away 


DEATH  IN  THE  STREET  211 

weeping  like  any  child,  and  went  and  stood  with 
Madam  Bracegirdle  and  the  young  Lord  Mohun 
who  was  now  sobered  thoroughly.  The  maid  had 
gone  for  Susanna,  and  for  the  chirurgeon,  though 
I  knew  the  man  as  good  as  dead  already. 

Soon  Mrs.  Mount  fort  came,  wringing  her  hands 
and  crying  aloud.  But  Will  heard  her  not.  His  ears 
and  eyes  were  closed,  his  heart  was  still,  his  hand 
was  cold;  but  Anne's  last  kiss  was  yet  warm  upon 
his  brow.  So  came  Susanna. 

Anne  laid  the  head  gently  in  Susanna's  lap,  and 
then  walked  bravely  in-a-doors,  and  sank  upon  her 
bed,  and  which  of  these  two  women  was  the  widow 
of  Will  Mountfort,  in  the  sight  of  heaven,  who 
will  say? 


CHAPTER  XIII 

A  KING  WHO  REMEMBERED 

ANNE'S  wound  was  but  a  flesh  cut  in  the  fore 
arm.  The  loss  of  blood  scarce  weakened  her  and 
she  was  fit,  physically,  at  least  to  follow  the  pall  two 
days  later  to  St.  Clement  Danes  with  arm  about 
Susanna,  and  supporting  her  little  fair  head  upon 
her  shoulder.  She  was  also  fit,  (and  a  hard  lot 
'twas, — high  heaven,  how  hard!)  to  come  upon  the 
stage  again  next  week.  I  sought  to  have  her  plead 
her  wound  for  a  month  of  rest ;  but  she  would  not. 
No,  the  world  should  breathe  no  word  against  the 
memory  of  Will.  So  while  Susanna  passed  for  a 
time  into  retirement  of  widowhood,  'twas  Anne,  the 
broken  hearted,  who  bore  an  inscrutable  face  before 
the  world. 

When  the  trial  of  young  Lord  Mohun  came  in 
February  before  the  House  of  Peers — Captain  Hill 
had  fled  the  country — Anne  came  bravely  to  bear 
her  evidence,  and  none  could  entangle  her  in  her 
talk.  All  she  kept  back  was  the  story  of  her  mas 
querading  and  her  encounter  with  the  villain  Hill. 
All  she  said  in  that  trying  examination  may  be  read 
by  anyone  in  the  proceedings  of  the  Parliament.  The 
King  himself  was  present  and  called  Anne  up  to  him 

212 


A  KING  WHO  REMEMBERED       213 

when  she  had  done,  and  told  her  she  was  a  good, 
brave  girl,  and  he  hoped  her  evidence  had  convicted 
the  young  scapegrace,  for  there  was  such  lawless 
ness  and  abducting  of  women  in  his  realm  as  gave 
no  little  occasion  for  scandal.  As  for  young  Mohun, 
he  declared  of  his  friend  Hill :  "  I  don't  care  a  farth 
ing  if  I'm  hanged  for  him." 

Nonetheless,  the  verdict,  when  it  had  been  con 
sidered  by  the  House  of  Lords  was  returned  over 
whelmingly  for  my  Lord  Mohun.  They  declared 
with  bold  face  that  there  lay  nothing  against  him 
worthy  of  punishment.  Only  fourteen  voted  against. 

A  many  there  were  of  the  spectators  who 
affirmed  that  the  only  thing  fair  about  the  trial  was 
the  great  show  of  ladies  present;  for  Will  had  been 
much  loved  by  all  of  them.  And  a  many  said  that 
had  this  culprit  been  a  humbler  man,  and  not  a  Lord, 
'twould  have  gone  hard  with  him,  and  minded  one 
another  of  the  execution  of  the  Knight,  Johnson,  a 
year  agone,  for  being  no  more  than  an  accomplice  at 
the  stealing  of  an  heiress.  But  in  this  case,  said  many, 
by  consequence  of  the  lady  not  being  an  heiress 
but  only  a  player,  and  in  regard  that  the  accom 
plice  was  more  than  a  Knight,  things  bore  a  differ 
ent  complexion.  Ne'ertheless  my  Lord  Mohun  was 
much  despised  for  many  years;  and  Captain  Hill 
never  dared  set  foot  again  in  England,  until — but 


2i4  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

I  must  hold  back  my  patience  till  it  come  time  to  tell 
of  that. 

So  this  was  the  end  of  Anne's  dangers  as  a  maid, 
as  it  appeared  to  me. 

From  this  time  forth,  for  many  a  day,  I  had 
no  more  fear  for  her  than  I'd  have  for  a  Madonna. 
Nay,  friend,  I  can  say  naught  else.  I  would  not 
compare  her  with  Diana;  'twould  be  weak,  in  my 
opinion.  She  had  far  more  than  Diana,  a  sweet,  and 
warm  and  gentle  heart.  'Twas  not  because  not  capa 
ble  of  loving  and  most  passionate,  too,  that  she  had 
remained  a  maid ;  but  because  fate  had  denied  her  the 
right  to  give  herself  all  away,  as  I  have  sought 
herein  to  set  forth.  Therefore,  Diana  would  suffer 
by  comparison. 

Time  fled  and  Susanna  wedded  the  player  Ver- 
bruggen,  and  passes  out  of  this  story  with  her  mar 
riage;  but  Anne — well  you  shall  judge  of  her. 

She  seemed  to  toil  through  that  long  winter — O 
God,  how  long — with  a  sort  of  feverishness  and 
frenzy,  as  'twere  in  fear.  She  visibly  paled;  and, 
though  never  distraught,  though  never  without 
apparent  hold  upon  her  soul  and  even  her  body,  yet 
'twas  clear  her  will  could  not  do  all.  I  feared  some 
sudden  sickness,  for  the  circles  grew  deep  beneath 
her  dark  eyes;  she  must  needs  use  colors  to  restore 
her  bloom  when  she  went  upon  her  playing;  and 


A  KING  WHO  REMEMBERED       215 

more  than  once  I  found  her  leaning  hard  against  the 
stanchions  behind  the  stage,  when  she  had  come  off, 
holding  her  hand  to  her  side,  and  breathing  strong. 

"  Anne,  dear  Anne,"  I  begged  of  her  once  and 
again,  "  you  must  rest.  Go  away,  poor  child.  Go 
to  Dublin.  Go  to  Italy.  Go  to  France.  Go  any 
where,  but  rest.  Nay,  not  go,  but  come.  Let  me 
take  you,  and  watch  over  you,  little  Anne,  I,  your 
brother  Dick !  " 

I  used  that  word  which  I  would  vastly  prefer  to 
leave  unused,  to  try  its  force  upon  her.  She  would 
smile  wan  and  sad,  and  lay  her  little  hand  upon  my 
arm — her  hand  seemed  smaller  than  ever  it  was,  and 
transparent — and  say : 

"  Thank  you,  Richard,  good  brother."  She  ever 
called  me  "  Dick  "  when  light  of  heart,  and  when 
more  earnest,  sad,  or  solemn,  "  Richard."  "  Thank 
you,  but  I  shall  weather  along.  I  am  quite  sure  'tis 
better  to  be  hard  at  work." 

"  Nay,  but  if  you  will  not  rest,  you  shall  not  so 
long  live  to  work." 

"So  be  it.  Long  or  short,  what  boots  it?  I 
would  as  lief  'twere  short  as  long;  but  work  I  must." 

'Twas  about  the  spring-time,  half  a  year  from 
that  white  winter  day  when  we  laid  Will  Mountfort 
under  stone  and  snow,  that  on  a  sudden,  Anne  and 
I  were  summoned  of  Their  Majesties.  It  put  us  all 


216  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

of  a  flutter,  you  may  be  assured;  for  though  Anne 
was  not  unused  to  talk  with  royalty,  'twas  all  new  in 
my  naive  mind  and  mayhap  dangerous.  Further 
more  that  we  should  be  called  to  answer  together, 
led  us  to  much  wonderment  as  to  the  cause.  Could 
it  be  in  regard  of  Will,  or  Mohun,  or  Captain  Hill? 
Or  could  Their  Majesties  desire  some  players'  knowl 
edge  of  that  old  episode  concerning  Scum  Goodman? 
Had  new  terrors  come  to  light  ?  Was  our  poor  help 
desired  ?  All  these  queries  and  a  many  more  seethed 
much  in  our  distracted  wits — that  is  to  say,  in  mine, 
for  Anne  seemed  not  so  greatly  put  about,  and  some 
times  smiled  to  herself,  as  who  should  say : '"  I  have 
my  own  conjectures,"  then  should  cry  aloud  to  me : 

"  Ah,  Dick,  it  may  be  the  making  of  your  for 
tune—or,  least  to  say,  the  mending  of  it,  for  it 
already  is  a-making,  by  your  own  good  arm  and 
head." 

"But  not  of  yours,"  I  answered,  "for  even  Their 
Majesties  can  neither  make  nor  mend  nor  mar  yours, 
Anne.  You  are  past  their  help." 

"  Ay,  past  their  help !  "  she  returned  sadly  and  I 
could  have  bit  my  tongue,  for  the  double  meaning  all 
unthoughtedly  in  my  words. 

Our  conjectures,  however,  arrived  no  whither, 
until  we  answered  the  summons  at  the  appointed 
hour.  It  was  high  noon,  and  a  pretty  mile  to  Ken- 


217 

sington.  Anne  took  a  chair  and  I  walked  by  her 
side.  In  good  sooth,  I  were  glad  had  it  been  even  a 
longer  journey.  So  white  were  all  the  shrubs  with 
May,  so  green  the  hedge-rows  and  the  trees,  so  gay 
the  birds,  so  fresh  and  fair  the  promenaders  in  the 
parks  and  on  the  ways.  The  sun  shone  clear,  an 
augury  of  weal ;  and,  much  more  to  the  purpose  with 
me,  the  roses  peeped  once  more  under  Anne's  olive 
skin  above  her  cheek-bones — bones  that  were  hith 
erto  never  wont  to  show — as  she  leaned  from  her 
chair  to  chatter  with  excitement,  almost  in  her  old 
time  way. 

"Way  for  Bracey!" 

It  was  Mac  Carliel  and  a  group  of  jolly  'prentices 
shouting  as  we  headed  Clare  Market.  They  insisted 
upon  forming  a  platoon  before  Anne's  chair,  and 
breaking  a  path  for  us  through  the  thick  of  the 
Strand.  Mac's  huge  shoulders  tossed  aside  the  tor 
rent  of  the  traffic  and,  to  use  Will  Shakespeare's 
words  "  did  buffet  it  with  lusty  sinews,"  and  his 
huge  voice  roared  above  it  like  a  bull  in  a  pit.  I  had 
not  seen  Anne  laugh  so  gaily  in  a  twelve  month. 
This  friendly  rabble  knew  full  well  the  time  and 
place  to  leave  us.  I  have  never  found  them  lacking 
in  good  taste,  save  only  in  their  constant  applauses  to 
my  spoken  lines.  So  ere  we  did  attain  the  Rotten 
Row,  they  stood  aside  waving  their  caps,  as  it  became 


2x8  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

the  time  and  place  for  many  gallants  of  fairer 
furnishings  but  not  of  fairer  hearts,  to  take  up  the 
glad  duty  of  Anne's  escort. 

Thus  came  she  up,  through  the  layers  of  Lon 
don,  each  claiming  her  as  its  own.  For  mine  own 
part,  there  was  no  whit  of  jealous  desire  to  keep  her 
all  to  mine  ownself,  on  this  May  progress.  Who 
can  be  mean  enough  to  wish  a  monopoly  of  the  sun  ? 
Let  her  shine  on  all  alike,  just  and  unjust,  was  my 
thought. 

Arrived  at  Nottingham  House,  we  were  not  de 
layed,  but  brought  full  promptly  into  court.  It  was 
a  gala  day,  and  instantly  my  heart  grew  free,  when 
I  saw  all  about  Their  Majesties'  throne  chairs,  the 
well  known  faces  of  our  English  nobles  and  gentry. 
Ay,  and  my  heart  swelled,  too,  as  I  looked  upon 
them,  knowing  how  many  of  them  and  of  their  sires 
had  led  our  British  stout-hearts  on  hard-foughten 
fields,  our  British  barks  on  far-streaming  seas,  our 
British  commerce  into  world  end  ports.  They  were 
the  makers  of  a  mighty  empire,  they  and  their  like, 
with  the  help  of  such  as  Mac  Carliel  and  our  pren 
tices  and  yeomen,  I  sensed  at  once  the  atmosphere 
of  cheer  and  good  will,  and  knew  right  well  it  was 
upon  no  errand  of  sinister  import,  that  we  had  been 
fetched. 


219 

I  will  own  that  for  a  moment  my  vanity  led  me 
to  wonder  if  Mistress  Anne  could  have  been  sum 
moned  to  say  those  love-lines  from  my  comedy, 
"  The  Golden  Apple,"  which  had,  thanks  to  Mac  and 
the  butchers,  had  a  mighty  success  a  week  agone, 
come  Friday.  Nor  was  it  so  vain  a  thought,  may 
hap,  since  Anne  was  often  so  summoned  by  the 
Queen,  but  never  in  full  court;  more  often  for  her 
ladies  only  and  never  had  poet  been  called  to  attend 
the  reading  of  his  own  lines  thus.  So,  after  all,  per 
haps  'twas  a  quite  vain  thought. 

Anne  curtsied  low;  and  I  warrant  three  score, 
at  least,  of  ladies  there,  would  have  given  their 
dearest  jewel  to  be  able  to  curtsy  with  such  grace. 
I  bowed  me,  too,  as  best  I  could ;  and  we  advanced, 
when  we  were  told,  to  the  dais.  There  we  knelt. 
For  a  moment,  my  heart  in  my  throat,  I  had  a  shiv 
ering  conception  of  kneeling  by  Anne's  side  in  quite 
a  different  place,  at  an  altar-rail,  with  divinity  and  not 
royalty  before  me,  and  then  I  choked  more  than  ever. 

King  William  rose,  and  bade  us  both  arise. 
Then,  amazing  thing,  instead  of  asking  Mistress 
Anne  to  speak,  he  spoke  himself  to  all  the  lords  and 
ladies  there  assembled,  in  this  wondrous  wise: 

"  Here  be  two  devoted  subjects  of  our  crown, 
defenders  of  our  person.  Long  months  ago,  at  risk 
of  life  and  limb,  they  rode  to  us  in  the  night  to  save 


220  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

our  life,  and  did  succeed.  The  plot  then  made  against 
the  peace  and  safety  of  the  crown,  they  did  not 
know  in  full;  they  knew  but  that  haste  was  needful 
and  they  came  by  perilous  ways.  That  plot,  then 
known  in  part,  is  long  since  fully  known  and  hap 
pily  fore  fended.  And  if  they  have  not  hitherto 
received  the  fullest  reward,  it  was  because  patience 
was  required,  even  by  the  crown,  to  gain  what  we 
would  now  bestow. 

"  Richard  Lovell,  your  fathers  have  ever  been 
loyal  to  the  reigning  house  of  England.  In  the  un 
happy  civil  strife,  they  were  so  loyal  as  to  put  in 
pawn  and  lose  all  that  they  had,  houses  and  lands 
and  all  but  name.  You  yourself  have  added  fame 
in  letters  to  the  honor  of  an  honored  name.  Kneel." 

I  sank  upon  my  knees.  'Faith  'twas  an  easy 
thing  to  do.  I  could  hardly  stand.  Then  I  could 
see,  out  of  the  corners  of  my  dazed  eyes,  the  royal 
hand  reach  out  for  the  gold  sword;  I  felt  the  three 
taps  of  the  accolade  upon  my  shoulders,  and  I  heard 
the  astounding  words : 

"Arise  Sir  Richard  Lovell,  Knight!  " 

I  staggered,  most  ungainly  to  my  feet;  caught 
my  toe  in  my  cloak;  clutched  at  Anne;  burst  into 
tears  like  any  baby;  which  tears  trickled  down  my 
face ;  and  I  would  e'en  have  sobbed  in  my  throat  but 
that  I  gained  a  grip  of  myself  in  the  nick  o'  time. 


A  KING  WHO  REMEMBERED       221 

I  made  sure  all  were  laughing  at  me,  till  I  felt 
Anne's  arms  about  my  neck,  and  her  kiss  upon  my 
cheek.  God  bless  her  for  her  dear  impulsiveness  and 
lack  of  heed  for  all  that  rare  assembled  company. 
Then  I  glanced  about  and  saw  no  laughter,  only 
kindly  smiles  and  a  few  kerchiefs  going  up  to  noses. 

"  Now  Sir  Richard,  your  lands  and  Lovell  Hall, 
in  Staffordshire  are  herewith  restored  in  full."  His 
Majesty  here  handed  me  the  patents,  with  the  royal 
seals,  most  impressive,  "with  this  one  clear  under 
standing," — he  added,  and  methought  he  made  a 
quick  turn  of  his  eye  toward  Anne,  with  just  the 
flicker  of  a  smile.  I  did  not,  in  particular  mark  it 
at  the  time,  but  after  it  came  back  to  me,  when  I 
pondered  over  all  the  points  of  the  scene. 

"  With  this  one  clear  understanding,  that  you 
are  not  to  set  foot  upon  your  ancestral  lands  till  this 
day  six  months,  on  pain  of  forfeiture  of  both  lands 
and  title,  and  further  on  pain  of  banishment  from 
this  our  realm." 

Most  strange  proviso  did  this  seem  indeed;  but 
as  he  smiled  so  fair,  I  made  little  doubt  it  were 
some  royal  whim,  or  mayhap  he  desired  other  em 
ployment  for  me  for  the  time.  So  I  stood,  waiting, 
suffused  with  joy,  what  he  should  add  this  employ 
ment  should  be.  But  there  was  no  other  word  to 
me.  All  was  said. 


222  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

His  Majesty  now  turned  to  Anne,  and  to  her 
pretty  confusion,  hanged  a  most  gorgeous  neck-piece 
of  jewels  over  her  head,  with  his  own  hands,  saying, 
with  more  grace  than  one  would  think  this  sombre 
dark- faced  King  could  show: 

"  Good  Mistress  Bracegirdle,  we  can  add  no  whit 
to  the  laurels,  already  bestowed  upon  you  by  that 
power  which  lends  power  to  the  throne,  itself — the 
common  voice.  But  we  can  add  this  much,  as  token 
of  our  love  and  gratitude,  the  more  as  from  your 
own  lips,  we  have  had  assurance  that  this  is  all  the 
remembrance  you  will  accept  of  us." 

This,  afterwards,  was  borne  in  upon  my  medi 
tation  as  index  that  Anne  had  knowledge  what  was  to 
befall  that  day;  though,  at  the  time,  all  was  such  a 
jumble  of  bright  colors  and  sweet  sounds  in  mine 
eyes  and  ears,  that  I  did  not  mark  the  significance 
in  full. 

Now  with  more  words  of  praise,  concerning  the 
bravery  and  devotion  of  Mistress  Anne,  which 
shamed  her,  I  knew  full  well,  more  than  did  the 
jewels,  His  Majesty  released  us  and  bade  us  be  at 
ease.  There  was  then  much  applause  and  shaking  of 
heads ;  and  much  enquiring  one  of  another,  I  could 
overhear,  concerning  what  comedies  and  poems  I  had 
writ ;  and  much  glib  mentioning  of  the  same  to  me, 
with  many  "  Sir  Richards,"  and  many  egregious 


A  KING  WHO  REMEMBERED       223 

blunders  in  reference  to  Dryden's,  Congreve's  and 
even  Gibber's  plays  and  poems,  as  mine  own,  which 
I  had  ne'er  a  chance  to  set  right  by  reason  of  the 
well-bred  hubbub. 

When,  therefore,  Anne  and  I  could  disengage 
ourselves  with  propriety,  being  working  folk,  we 
withdrew,  and  made  our  progress  back  again 
through  the  May  sunshine.  Never  had  I  such  an 
hour  of  spirits,  marred  only  by  the  thought  that 
Anne's  reward  was  far  less  than  mine,  mine  so  far 
more  than  my  deserving,  and  her  deserving  so  far 
more  than  mine.  But  Anne's  joy  over  my  recognition 
which,  she  avouched  would  now  be  the  making  of 
patrons  by  the  score,  and  the  sure  placing  of  my 
repute  in  letters,  was  so  unfeigned  kind  that  soon 
my  natural  ego  asserted  itself,  and  there  was  nothing 
else  but  joy  in  mine  heart,  too.  Besides,  the  color 
seemed  fixed  in  Anne's  cheeks,  by  now,  and  I  held 
the  thought  that  mayhap  this  day's  doings  might 
prove  the  turning  in  her  health.  She  seemed  the 
old  spirited  Anne,  of  the  days  when  love  sat  high  in 
her  heart,  and  once  or  twice,  as  her  regard  was  bent 
on  me  where  I  walked  by  her  chair,  methought — 
but  perish  the  ego  that  kept  bobbing  his  ungainly 
head  above  the  fair  surface  of  the  day! 

Taken  for  all  in  all,  that  progress  through  the 
parks,  and  along  the  embankment, — for  we  were 


224  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

unattended  now,  and  chose  what  way  we  would-— • 
those  midday  moments  of  bright  flowers  and  sun 
light,  I  was  not  to  see  the  like  again  for  many  a  day. 
And,  as  if  in  foreboding  of  Anne's  disappearance, 
and  my  long  hunger  of  heart  for  her,  we  had  scarce 
reached  those  water-stairs  by  Thames,  where  you 
must  make  the  turning  to  the  left  to  go  to  Howard 
Street,  ere  a  fog  came  rolling  up  from  the  Channel 
and  covered  all  our  way.  But  even  this  could  not 
damp  our  spirits;  and  the  new-made  fire  we  found 
cracking  before  us  in  Anne's  little  nest  but  added 
the  cheer  of  winter  to  the  joy  of  spring  in  both 
our  hearts. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

EXIT  ANNE  J  ENTER  WILLIAM  THE  GREAT 

THAT  very  night  she  went.  When,  next  day,  in 
late  afternoon,  after  ten  solid  hours  of  feverish 
activity  with  my  writing  tools,  .hours  of  completest 
joy,  I  went  to  Howard  Street,  the  nest  was  empty. 
Anne,  Mother  and  maid,  had  all  flown  together. 
The  care-taker  could  help  me  to  never  a  word;  the 
neighbors  knew  nothing.  I  hurried  to  Drury;  but 
every  soul  there  seemed  as  astounded  at  the  news 
as  I.  By  strange  coincidence,  no  plays  had  been 
provided,  in  which  Mistress  Anne  should  enact,  for 
some  days  to  come.  At  once,  I  saw  her  hand  in  this. 
Evidently  her  departure  had  been  planned. 

'Twas  unlike  her,  however,  not  to  acquaint  me 
with  her  movements,  nor  the  Lark,  nor  Gibber,  nor 
Betterton,  nor  even  old  Rich.  She  was  ever  most 
frank  and  free  in  converse  of  herself  and  her  plans. 
'Twas  strange,  'twas  passing  strange !  I  must  confess 
to  something  of  bitterness  and  resentment,  at  the  first, 
though  bit  by  bit,  I  choked  down  the  fungus  growth 
in  my  heart.  Suppose  I  were  her  brother,  had  she 
not  right  enough  to  go  her  own  way  without  con 
sulting  me?  Gone  to  the  Riviera?  To  Dublin — is 
that  not  precisely  what  I  had  prescribed?  Why 

15  225 


226  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

should  she  acquaint  me  with  plans  and  details?  But 
the  ache  remained. 

I  did  no  more  work  for  days  on  end.  Anne's 
going  moved  the  town  to  much  discourse,  ay,  and 
clamor,  ay,  and  gossip.  Some  of  this  last  near 
maddened  me.  Every  gallant  who  had  gone  on  a 
week's  journey  over  sea  or  over  channel,  or  North 
ward  or  Southward,  was  coupled  up  with  her  name 
on  some  foul  tongue.  I  had  all  ado  to  keep  from 
coloring  my  sword-blade  red  and  maintaining  it  so. 
As  it  was,  I  gave  the  lie  to  I  know  not  how  many  wick 
ed  tongues,  but  could  not  still  them.  Twice  I  chal 
lenged;  and  both  times  the  wicked  gallant  gossiped 
about  returned  to  Town,  or  proved  whereabouts ;  and 
apologies  came  duly  to  me.  Then  slander  grew 
weary;  the  town  turned  to  other  topics;  Anne,  if  not 
forgot,  was  let  alone  to  go  her  own  sweet  way,  and 
I  mine. 

So  spring  wore  into  summer,  and  not  a  word 
from  Anne.  Day  after  day,  I  went  to  Howard  Street ; 
and  day  after  day  returned  from  the  empty  house 
dejected  and  distressed. 

"  Sir  Richard's  "  comedies  were  now  much  in 
request,  and  managers  were  persistent  that  fresh 
ones  should  be  at  their  disposal.  Their  importuni 
ties  grew  irksome,  and  as  the  old  spur  of  hunger  was 


ENTER  WILLIAM  THE  GREAT      227 

removed,  I  fear  me  I  often  damned  them  to  the 
limit  of  my  vocabulary. 

Then  on  a  sudden  my  cloud  was  lifted;  and  the 
sun  shone  for  me  again ;  and  I  found  my  heart ;  and 
my  pen  came  back  to  me.  It  happened  in  the 
strangest  way  that  I  heard  from  Anne.  You  will 
scarce  believe  it,  and  yet  'twas  quite  like  her.  I  had 
made  my  daily  pilgrimage  to  Anne's,  walked  all 
about  the  quiet  little  place,  and  was  about  to  wend 
my  way  homeward,  in  the  gathering  gloom,  when  I 
saw  a  dove  come  wheeling  from  the  North,  and 
whirtle  down  upon  the  iron  railing  of  Anne's  stair. 
It  were  not  so  unusual  a  sight,  I  grant  you,  for 
doves  were  all  about ;  and  often  I  saw  them  quarrel 
ing  and  crooning  on  Anne's  door-steps,  as  if  in 
anger  that  she  were  not  there  as  heretofore  to  feed 
them.  But  this  one,  by  the  dash  of  his  sudden 
alighting  somehow  caught  my  eye,  particular;  and 
pausing  to  look  at  him,  I  noted  the  little  quill,  caught 
by  a  riband,  about  his  neck.  A  carrier  he  was,  in 
very  sooth ! 

I  had  much  ado  to  catch  him,  tolling  him  with 
crumbs  borrowed  from  the  caretaker ;  and,  indeed,  I 
never  would  have  made  shift  to  catch  him  at  all, 
but  that  the  urchins  of  all  the  neighborhood  were 
soon  in  hue  and  cry.  All  the  more  eager  were  they 
when  I  avouched  to  them  that  there  was,  in  all  seem- 


228  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

ing,  a  message  round  his  neck  from  Mistress  Anne. 
Quickly  was  his  burden  loosed,  when  once  I  had  him 
in  my  hand;  quickly,  too,  was  he  encaged;  and 
quickly  was  his  craw  stuffed  with  corn  and  crumbs. 
He  seemed  quite  fresh,  as  if  he  had  not  labored  hard, 
and  I  knew  at  once  Anne  was  not  far  to  seek,  not 
out  of  England.  This  is  what  the  tissue  said  to  me : 

"  My  Knight,  Sir  Richard.  'Tis  now  full  two 
weeks  since  I  sent  you  my  last  message  by  this  same 
airy  post.  I  trust  it  came  duly  to  your  hand  with 
others  I  have  sent.  I  am  fain  to  hear  from  you, 
but  cannot  have  it  otherwise.  As  I  have  told  you  I 
must  not  reveal  my  hiding-spot,  even  to  you,  dear 
Dick.  You  will  have  to  take  all  on  trust,  and  content 
you.  Not  long  till  my  return,  if  all  goes  well  with 
me,  as  it  seems  now  to  bid  fair.  'Tis  a  nine-month 
since  that  ill  December  night — three  quarters  of  a 
year — how  slow  these  nine  have  been.  Grant  the 
next  nine  go  on  swifter  wings !  It  is  a  matter  of  but 
a  fortnight  or  so  now  till  I  shall  be  able  to  come 
again.  Anne." 

You  may  make  full  sure  that  this  dove  never 
more  escaped  me.  Cage  and  all,  he  became  my 
precious  possession.  I  taught  him  to  take  his  free 
dom  daily  and  come  back  at  intervals,  and  for  the 
night,  to  his  abode,  and  I,  in  sooth,  became  a  fre 
quenter  of  Howard  Street,  with  birdlime  and  traps 


ENTER  WILLIAM  THE  GREAT      229 

of  all  device,  seeking  other  doves.  Why  had  I  been 
so  stupid?  It  should  have  appeared  quite  of  her 
kind  that  Anne  should  use  some  such  bizarre  post 
for  the  dispatching  of  her  missives.  Some  cause  she 
had  of  concealment  for  her  retreat,  sure  some  urgent 
cause,  not  to  trust  any  messenger  save  only  these 
dumb  ones.  Ah,  well,  her  concealment  must  be  re 
spected.  She  might  have  known  I  would  not  in 
trude.  Why  could  she  not  trust  me?  The  cause, 
in  very  truth,  must  be  most  urgent.  I  confess  to 
much  perplexity,  disquiet,  and  e'en  foreboding. 

Hours  I  spent  in  Howard  Street,  with  a  ship's 
telescope,  scanning  every  bird  on  every  branch  and 
eave.  I  verily  believe  that  in  that  three  days'  time  I 
caught  not  less  than  four  score  doves,  while  the  urch 
ins  caught  an  equal  number  of  my  shillings.  But 
all  to  no  purpose.  Once  I  found  a  quill  upon  the  iri 
descent  neck  of  a  glorious  carrier;  but  it  held  a  love- 
note  from  some  sad  swain  in  France  to  a  lady  not 
to  be  identified.  Poor  Lady!  I  trust  her  tortures 
of  anxieties  were  no  whit  worse  than  mine. 

Then  suddenly  befell  a  circumstance  that  drove 
all  thought  of  doves  out  of  my  head,  at  least  for  one 
whole  day.  'Twas  on  the  Friday  night  of  that  never 
forgotten  week.  I  came  late  to  my  lodgings  which 
were  now  in  a  little  dark  lane,  off  Strand,  picked  my 
way  full  daintily  up  the  rickety  stair,  and  stumbled, 


230  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

spite  of  all  care,  over  a  basket  at  the  door.  Much  I 
marvelled  that  my  linen  should  arrive  so  beforetime. 
'Twas  never  wont  to  appear  until  the  last  day  of 
grace.  I  was  pondering  if  this  exceeding  prompti 
tude  could  be  by  reason  of  my  gradually  compre 
hended  Knighthood,  when  my  vanity  received  rude 
dissipation.  The  contents  of  the  basket  began  to 
squeal. 

'Twas  like  the  yowling  of  a  nest  of  kittens,  no, 
of  grown  cats,  no,  of  puppies,  no — all  of  a  tremble, 
as  the  mewling  grew  in  volume  and  e'en  humanity, 
I  was  a  full  hour,  it  seemed  to  me,  striking  steel  on 
tow  and  lighting  my  candle.  By  this  time,  the  yowl 
ing  had  become  a  squall.  Ague-stricken,  I  tore  the 
cover  from  the  wicker,  and  there,  by  all  the  powers 
of  heaven,  was  a  human  so  diminutive  as  never  I  had 
seen  one  before;  I  misdoubted  it  was  not  human, 
after  all,  but  some  strange  sort  of  ape  or  chimpanzee. 
'Twas  red  as  any  carrot,  wrinkled,  shriveled,  aged 
in  its  look,  and  blind,  it  seemed — stone-blind!  It 
could  not  be  a  human ! 

There  was  no  closing  of  eyes  in  that  perturbed 
lodging  house  that  night.  My  landlady,  a  very 
proper  person,  scowled  on  me  most  amazing  and 
amazed,  when  first  she  came,  in  answer  to  my  hys 
terical  summons,  and  refused  to  touch  "  Your  miser 
able  bastard,  Sir  Richard.  You  should  be  ashamed. 


ENTER  WILLIAM  THE  GREAT      231 

My  respectable  house !  Your  prospering  is  your  un 
doing.  So  long  as  you  were  a  poor  poet,  you  were 
reasonably  deserving  of  respect,  saving  the  slackness 
of  your  payments  at  times;  but  now  that  you  are 
become  a  baronet,  you  are  become  worse  than  any 
hanger-on  of  the  playhouses.  Out  with  you!  I'll 
have  the  constable  on  you !  " 

I  was  long  in  comprehending  what  she  meant. 
Then  it  was  a  human,  after  all,  and  she  thought  it 
mine!  I  began  to  laugh  immoderate  enough  to 
drown  the  caterwauling  of  the  child;  then  I  began 
to  weep,  like  any  woman.  I  wrung  my  hands,  also- 
woman-like.  In  very  sooth,  I  never  felt  so  much  a 
woman  in  my  life.  At  last,  as  my  landlady  gathered 
wrath,  I  gathered  speech : 

"  Od's  body  and  blood,  good  Mistress  Tappan, 
I  swear  on  my  honor,  I  know  nothing  more  of  this 
babe  than  you  or  it.  I  never  saw  it,  heard  of  it, 
thought  of  it,  nor  imagined  it,  until  but  now  I  kicked 
its  basket  in  the  hall.  O,  Mistress  Tappan,  believe 
me  here  is  some  huge  and  ungainly  mistake  or  joke." 

I  was  calmer  now,  and  most  often  I  can  get  my 
self  believed;  so  Mistress  Tappan  softened  visibly, 
glanced  a  moment  at  the  child,  struggling  and 
squealing  in  the  basket,  a  moment  at  me,  and  then 
made  a  dive  for  the  infant. 

In  an  instant  she  had  it  in  her  arms,  and  on  her 


232  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

widowed  breast ;  and,  with  legerdemain  that  seemed 
most  marvelous,  indeed,  had  quieted  it  in  short 
order,  patting  the  place  that  some  day  it  should  sit 
upon,  and  talking  to  it  in  a  lingo  that  I  suppose 
all  women  from  Eve  to  Everlasting,  from  Hottentot 
to  Marchioness  would  use  in  such  circumstances : 

"  'Es,  tootsy-wootsy,  dimply-duck,  'ere,  'ere, 
'ere,  doty  seepy,  by  'o  by,  humpty-dumpty,  mum- 
mum-mum,"  in  infinite  variety. 

I  ventured  to  comment  on  its  blindness,  as  it  lay, 
with  an  occasional  comfortable  sob,  on  its  soft, 
capacious  cushion. 

"  Blind,  humph !  "  with  a  vast  contempt,  an 
swered  Mistress  Tappan.  Why  is  it  that  a  woman 
with  a  babe  in  arms,  it  matters  not  whether  she  be 
mother,  nurse,  widow  or  whatnot,  assumes  a  tigress- 
like  attitude  of  hostility,  superiority,  disdain,  to 
wards  every  male  mammal  ? 

I  timidly  ventured  again  to  call  attention  to  the 
distressing  state  of  the  child's  eyes,  for  really  it 
was  having  its  effect  upon  my  system,  this  so  evi 
dent  blindness;  bad  enough  for  bachelor,  and  a 
poet,  too,  to  have  a  child  thrust  upon  one's  bounty,  a 
child  of  which  one  is  altogether  innocent,  without 
its  being  a  blind  one!  And  such  an  ugly,  red, 
shriveled  one  beside !  Truly  it  looked  more  varmint 
than  human. 


ENTER  WILLIAM  THE  GREAT      233 

At  last  in  a  quick  aside,  Mistress  Tappan  said: 

"  Stupid !  Can't  you  see  the  child  is  not  three 
days  old!  Blind!  Some  grown  men  is  blind!  If 
they  had  eyes  they'd  be  looking  in  that  basket  to  see 
who  the  child  is !  " 

Possibly  some  information  might  thus  be  ac 
quired  ;  and  so,  in  sooth,  it  was.  There  was  elegant 
linen  and  lace,  lining  the  little  wicker  ark;  and  tied 
by  a  riband  to  the  handle  was  a  note,  in  writing  I 
had  never  seen  before,  which  said : 

"  Sir  Richard  Lovell,  you  are  good  and  kind ! 
You  will  not  send  our  little  one  to  the  foundling 
home  to  die.  You  will,  for  both  its  parents'  sake, 
whom  you  once  knew  and  loved  well,  I  do  believe, 
see  to  its  upbringing.  I  am  too  broken-hearted  to 
tell  you  more.  One  day  perhaps  you  may  learn  the 
gentle  blood  that  flows  in  the  veins  of  our  little 
William." 

That  was  all. 

"  It's  a  boy;  it's  a  boy,  it's  a  boy!"  I  shputed 
hilariously. 

"  Hush,  idiot,  you'll  waken  him.  As  if  I  didn't 
know  that  long  ago!" 

My  jaw  dropped,  and  I  stood  regarding  this 
ensample  of  woman's  intuition  with  a  most  deep 
sense  of  reverence  and  awe.  Never  so  long  as  I 
lived  should  I  set  down  in  any  poem  or  comedy, 


234  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

any  jibe  or  innuendo,  at  woman's  intellect.  In  sooth, 
it  was  uncanny.  How  came  she — a  woman  of 
the  people,  a  fat,  buxom,  one  would  say  slow- 
witted,  scion  of  White  Chapel, — by  such  wonderful 
perception? 

There  was  nothing  more  to  be  said,  so  I  said 
nothing  and  obeyed  orders.  There  was  milk  to  be 
brought ;  a  fire  to  be  made ;  blankets  to  be  heated  and 
water,  too ;  a  whole  night  of  feverish  haste,  anxiety, 
and  errandry,  punctuated  by  remarks  concerning 
one's  stupidity,  and  hardness  of  heart, — remarks 
which  soon  lost  their  sting  and  took  on  a  gentle  titil- 
lation.  I  began  to  understand  a  father's  feeling 
long  before  my  time. 

For  two  whole  days  I  never  left  the  house 
except  upon  business  connected  with  my  adopted 
son  and  heir;  item  one,  a  wet-nurse;  item  two,  two 
score  diapers;  item  three,  ten  new  linen  slips;  item 
four,  gold  ring  and  gold  necklace  and  gold  locket; 
item  five,  teething  ring;  item  six,  walking-cane, 
small  size;  item  seven,  riding  whip,  ad-infinitum. 
Soon  there  was  not  room  in  my  lodgings  to  lodge  in. 

Soon  also  Drury  Lane  heard  the  news,  then  the 
Strand,  then  Piccadilly  Circus,  then  Kensington,  of 
Dick  Lovell's  son.  Presents  began  to  arrive  from 
all  and  sundry,  mostly  facetious  and  derisive  and 


ENTER  WILLIAM  THE  GREAT      235 

allusive.    At  first  these  jibes  irked  me,  then  I  smiled 
in  mine  own  conscious  integrity. 

The  third  day,  I  returned  to  Howard  Street  on 
fowling-,  and  the  fourth,  and  the  fifth,  but  all  in 
vain.  Three  weeks  passed  so,  and  son  William  had 
grown  a  lusty  youth,  when  on  a  day,  Anne  came. 
I  was  present  with  bird  nets  and  telescopes,  at  twelve 
of  the  clock,  when  I  found  the  house  open  and  airing. 


I  WAS  up  the  stone  stairs  in  a  bound,  without  aid 
of  rail,  calling,  "  Anne,  Anne,  Anne !  " 

She  met  me  half-way  in-a-door,  extended  both 
hands  in  a  dear  old  gesture.  She  did  not  embrace 
me  and  kiss  me  as  she  had  wont  to  do  her  brother ; 
but  I  scarce  noted  the  fact,  so  anxious  was  I  to  scan 
her  face  and  outward  seeming.  Methought  she  was 
not  so  round  as  she  might  be.  Her  cheek  was  full 
rosy, — sure  this  was  health,  she  never  flushed  for 
me.  And  yet,  full  soon  the  color  came  and  seemed 
to  fade  away.  Ah  well,  I  must  take  time  to  estimate. 
I  could  not  tell  as  yet,  as  to  her  health. 

"  Where  is  he,  Dick  ?  Go  fetch  him  on  the 
instant.  No!  I'll  go  with  you  and  fetch  him!  I 
cannot  wait  your  dilatory  steps." 

As  I  live,  these  were  the  first  words  she  greeted 
me  withal.  Somewhat  astounded  both  at  them,  and 
at  the  same  chiding  tone  that  Mistress  Tappan  had 
been  wont  to  employ  with  a  mere  male,  I  stood  open 
mouthed — strange  how  open  mouthed  and  dumb  I 
was  become,  since  I  won  to  the  estate  of  father — 
while  Anne  came  swinging  her  hat  by  riband.  She 
would  not  wait  for  chair  nor  any  such  thing,  but 

236 


'TIS  A  WISE  CHILD  237 

must  be  off  hot-foot  for  my  lodgings.  'Twas 
evident  the  gossip  of  my  fatherhood  had  reached 
her  ears. 

"  I  cry  you,  mercy !  I  am  all  out  of  breath !  "  I 
laughed. 

"  Haste,  slow-foot,"  said  she  laughing,  too,  and 
as  I  thought,  a  bit  nervous.  "  Comes  of  your  abid 
ing  the  livelong  summer  in  the  hot  town.  Should 
have  been  with  me  in  the  country,  tramping,  hunt 
ing,  fowling." 

"  Never  say  fowling  to  me,"  I  replied.  "I've 
done  naught  but  fowl,  and  fowl,  and  fowl,  these 
three  wreeks  last  past." 

I  could  scarce  move  fast  enough  for  Mistress 
Anne ;  she  fair  skimmed  over  ground  and  would  not 
pause  for  greeting  to  old  friends.  Even  Mac  Carliel, 
standing  at  door  in  Clare  Market,  caught  at  her 
fingers,  but  could  not  detain  her. 

"  Anon,  anon,  good  Mac,"  she  cried,  kissing  her 
hand  to  him.  "  I  am  on  most  urgent  business  bent. 
'Tis  passing  good  to  see  you  once  again!  " 

When  we  entered  my  castle,  Anne  fluttered,  coo 
ing,  from  hall  to  stair,  from  stair  to  chamber,  from 
my  littered  lodging  down  again  to  Mistress  Tappan's 
room,  seeking  high,  seeking  low,  for  the  "  blessed 
boy."  As,  at  last  she  found  him,  in  the  nurse's  arms, 
and  the  guardian  Tappan  near  at  hand,  he  was  busily 


238  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

engaged  extracting  nutriment  from  the  fountains  of 
life.  Mistress  Tappan  welcomed  Anne  full  joyful, 
but  Anne  paused  not  in  her  flight  to  my  lusty  lad 
upon  the  wet  nurse's  breast.  As  Anne  hovered 
over  him,  he  turned  his  chubby  and  near-sated  face 
toward  her  and  opened  wide  his  black  eyes. 

"  'A  half  black  een,"  murmured  the  big  York 
shire  nurse.  "  So  haf  ma'  Laidy." 

Then  I  noted  a  strange  thing.  The  Tappan 
strode  like  a  grenadier  over  to  the  child,  grasped  his 
chin,  looked  deeply  into  his  face,  then  stood  back, 
arms  akimbo,  studying  Anne.  The  latter  seemed  all 
unconscious  of  the  scrutiny,  which,  even  to  my 
obtuse  observation,  could  not  escape  notice.  Her 
face  was  suffused,  to  be  sure.  But  this  might  well 
be  with  the  pleasure.  She  was  on  her  knees  now, 
and  in  a  trice  had  buried  her  face  in  the  soft  rolls 
of  fat  on  the  baby's  neck.  He  was  gurgling  and 
bubbling  with  ticklish  delight. 

I  left  the  room,  and  mounted  to  my  lodging. 
"  William !  "  I  pondered  as  I  went,  then  recalled  the 
note  I  had  found  tied  to  the  basket :  "William,  our 
William ;  for  both  its  parents'  sake  whom  you  once 
knew  and  loved  well,  I  do  believe."  My  head  swam  on 
the  stair,  and  I  clutched  the  rail,  gasping  for  breath. 
Recovered,  after  an  unconscionable  time,  I  attained 
my  own  room.  I  fell  into  a  chair,  as  breathless  and 


'TIS  A  WISE  CHILD  239 

fatigued  as  if  after  a  long  race  for  life.  How  long 
I  sat  thus,  my  head  going  round  and  round,  I  have 
no  means  to  calculate.  Then  suddenly  my  eye  fell 
upon  the  cage  with  the  dark  colored  dove  which 
had  brought  me  Anne's  letter.  I  thought  whimsically 
that  I  were  another  Alexander  Selkirk  with  all  this 
salvage  round  about,  even  to  the  bird-cage,  save 
only  mine  was  dove  and  his  was  parrot,  and  my 
man  Friday  was  baby  William — with  the  black  eyes ! 

Then  out  came  the  tissue,  with  her  words  upon 
it,  from  its  nesting  place  over  my  heart;  trembling, 
I  spread  it  on  my  knees.  Every  word  was  already 
in  my  brain,  what  need  of  prompting?  I  only  sought 
gropingly  to  be  assured  the  words  were,  in  good 
sooth,  there : 

"Not  long  till  my  return,  if  all  goes  well  with 
me,  as  it  seems  now  to  bid  fair.  'Tis  a  nine-month 
since  that  ill  December  night — " 

"  Good  God !  "  I  muttered,  choking,  and  my 
throat  and  tongue  clicked.  I  swallowed  brandy.  By 
our  lady,  it  is  the  one  and  only  time  in  all  my  life, 
I  have  called  in  outside  aid  of  that  quarter,  to  help 
master  me.  Then  I  read  on  to  the  bitter,  bitter 
close : 

"Three-quarters  of  a  year — how  slow  these  nine 
have  been!  Grant  the  next  nine  go  on  swifter 


240  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

wings!  It  is  matter  of  but  a  fortnight  or  so  now 
till  I  shall  be  able  to  come  again.  Anne." 

The  cause  of  her  concealment  must  have  been 
most  urgent!  Ay,  in  very  deed!  All  about  me 
seemed  to  grow  dark.  I  sat  there,  I  supposed  for 
hours,  and  wondered  dumbly,  once  or  twice,  if  Anne 
had  crept  away,  ashamed,  broken.  Then  from  the 
stairway  I  heard  her  calling: 

"  Dick,  Dick !  Come,  Dick !  The  van  is  here, 
and  will  bring  all  your  belongings  after  you.  I  have 
little  William  in  his  basket,  and  the  nurse  is  waiting 
for  the  journey.  Come,  Sir  Richard,  pater  familias, 
come,  prolific  poet !  " 

"Od's  death,"  I  thought.  "What  gross  jest 
ing.  This  cannot  be  the  Bracegirdle.  And  yet 
women  who  do  these  things  seem  to  lack  the  refined 
sensibility  of  even  men!  " 

"What  journey?"  I  ventured,  when  I  could 
control  my  utterance. 

"  Why,  to  Howard  Street,  for  a  surety.  Where 
else?" 

"  You  mean  to  say — " 

"  I  mean  to  say,  come  on,  Little  William,  and 
his  foster-parent  are  transferred,  bag  and  baggage, 
canes,  whips,  toys,  pigeons,  top-hats,  wigs  and  peri 
wigs,  to  Anne's  lodgings  in  Howard  Street,  for 
ever  and  a  day.  It  is  not  good  for  bachelors  and 


'TIS  A  WISE  CHILD  241 

babies  to  live  alone,  saving  your  presence,  Mistress 
Tappan." 

My  late  landlady  stood  smiling  at  the  stair-foot. 
What  alchemy  had  been  wrought  on  her,  I  can 
not  tell,  mayhap  the  alchemy  of  gold.  I  looked 
keenly  at  her,  but  she  only  smiled  amicable  and  con 
tent.  Will  women  never  cease  to  conspire  against 
us  men,  and  blind  our  eyes?  I  feebly  protested  that 
I  would  not  leave  my  old  lodgings,  that  it  would 
be  a  venture  to  take  the  babe  hence,  that  there  was 
not  room  in  Anne's  house  in  Howard  Street. 

All  my  argument  was  ignored  as  so  much  stupid 
masculine  blithering,  and  I  was  exhorted  to  come, 
come,  come!  So,  helplessly,  I  went.  By  the  Lord 
Harry,  His  Majesty's  horse  guards,  with  all  their 
arms,  could  not  have  made  me  do  as  these  three 
women  bent  my  will  to  do !  I  could  not  understand 
it  then;  but  I  am  older  grown. 

Through  the  streets  we  went,  and  Anne  seemed 
never  happier.  Was  it  fine  playing?  I  watched 
narrowly,  but  could  not  determine.  She  would 
allow  neither  the  Yorkshire  woman  nor  myself  to 
touch  the  basket,  to  adjust  a  ruffle  of  lace,  or  tuck  in 
a  blanket;  and  at  every  hundred  yards,  she  must 
needs  stop  the  cavalcade,  set  down  the  basket  and 
open  it,  to  see  if  "  Little  William "  were  snug 
enough ;  then  such  a  cooing,  and  babbling  and  laugh- 

16 


242  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

ing,  as  the  two  kept  up, — Anne  and  the  babe — 'twas 
well  nigh  contagious. 

"  I  do  believe  you're  jealous,  Sir  Richard," 
laughed  Anne.  "  You  look  positively  jaundiced — 
green  with  jealousy.  Monster!" 

It  was  marvelously  well  played. 

Room  was  found  for  me  and  my  pigeon  at  the 
top  of  Anne's  house.  But  Master  William  no  more 
bore  me  company.  He  was  raped  away  from  me  as 
neatly  as  ever  gypsy  performed  it.  He  slept  by 
Anne's  bed,  and  I  dare  be  sworn,  most  times  quite 
in  it.  In  our  new  way  of  life  Anne  seemed  more 
gentle  of  me,  and  that  were  possible,  more  consid 
erate  of  my  feelings,  in  all  my  perplexity,  than  she 
had  ever  shown  herself.  She  feigned  that  it  was 
because  of  my  jealousy,  and  made  large  argument 
how  much  better  'twas  for  the  child  to  have  a 
woman's  hand  upon  him :  "  A  woman  who  really 
cares,  a  mother,  don't  you  know,"  she  added  with 
such  a  pretty  pride  and  confusion. 

I  tried,  time  out  of  mind,  to  voice  my  suspic 
ion, — suspicion  that  was  eating  the  heart  of  me,  but 
I  choked  upon  it.  I  know,  it  would  have  been  so 
much  more  manly  to  out  with  it,  and  have  done. 
But  try  such  a  thing  yourself,  neighbor,  accuse  an 
unwedded  maid;  and  when  you  have  accomplished  it, 
come  and  show  me  how  'tis  done.  Did  Anne  know 


'TIS  A  WISE  CHILD  243 

of  my  suspicion?  If  so,  'twas  evident  enough  she 
had  no  purpose  to  encourage  its  utterance.  Some 
times  I  did  not  think  she  knew ;  for  I  would  find  her 
regarding  me  with  a  sort  of  sad  and  tender  enquiry ; 
and  I  began  to  learn,  from  my  own  state  of  feeling, 
how  'tis  with  a  woman  when  she  knows  you  are 
regarding  her,  without  her  once  showing  she  is 
aware.  Then,  when  I  would  look  at  her,  her  eyes 
would  melt  in  such  a  tender  way,  as  no  eyes  in  the 
world  but  hers  know  to  do;  and  I  would  find  my 
heart  almost  forgiving  and  God-blessing  her. 

She  would  fly  from  Drury  Lane  play-house,  like 
one  of  her  own  doves,  to  flutter  over  William.  Then 
she  would  delay  to  the  last  minute  before  she  flew 
again  to  take  her  place  upon  the  stage.  More  than 
once,  rather  than  leave  him  sobbing,  she  would  keep 
pit,  gallery  and  boxes  waiting,  Queen  and  all,  and 
they  would  laugh,  and  wink  and  say  "  Sir  Richard 
and  his  heir  need  attendance."  I  feared  she  would 
strain  her  credit  with  her  friends.  But  she  would 
come  at  last  upon  the  stage  and  kiss  her  hands  all 
about,  and  laugh  so  joyously  that  none  had  heart  to 
chide.  'Twas  marvellous  how  she  was  put  up  with. 

Madam  Bracegirdle,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  had 
aged  much  during  her  daughter's  long  sojourn 
away.  She  seemed  to  have  less  wit.  Her  eyes 
lacked  intelligence,  and  methought  at  times  some 


244  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

deep  care,  or  some  disease  sat  eating  at  her  brain. 
She  would  sit  for  hours  regardless.  Anne  was  not 
unaware,  and  only  redoubled  her  old  solicitude,  but 
so  far  as  I  could  penetrate,  without  one  qualm  of 
conscience.  She  confided  to  me  once  and  again  that 
her  mother  seemed  to  have  failed ;  and  sure  my  own 
efforts  in  the  old  lady's  behalf  were  not  reduced 
thereby. 

Anne  required  me  with  her  and  little  William, 
it  seemed,  in  every  waking  moment.  This  was  by 
reason  of  her  sympathy,  I  made  no  doubt,  for  that 
she  had  played  the  highwayman  so  completely  with 
my  treasure.  She  seemed  to  care  no  whit  what 
others  might  think  of  our  relationship.  Perhaps  the 
matter  never  once  entered  her  little  head.  Perhaps 
she  trusted  the  outward  favor  of  the  babe, — for  he 
resembled  not  me,  nor  any  mortal  for  the  matter  of 
that, — to  forefend  all  cavil.  Perhaps — but  perhaps- 
ing  will  get  no  whither  in  the  explanation  of  woman 
kind.  I  had  thought,  in  my  callow  youth,  as  I  drew 
their  characters  so  glibly  for  His  Majesty's  theatre, 
that  I  knew  something  of  them.  I  had  thought  I 
knew  something,  in  especial,  of  this  one.  But  this 
period  of  our  lives  so  plunged  me  into  chaos,  that  I 
knew  for  once  how  little  of  woman  I  do  know,  which 
after  all,  is  most  wholesome  provender  for  any  man 
to  chew  the  cud  upon. 


'TIS  A  WISE  CHILD  245 

It  sure  did  all  seem  so  plausible.  Who  else  but 
she,  in  this  broad  world,  should  send  a  child  to  me? 
Who  else  but  she,  in  very  sooth,  so  that  she  might 
carry  it  off  home,  and  no  one  be  the  wiser  ?  Tongues 
might  wag,  but  wag  in  vain.  She  had  her  child 
and  still  she  had  her  place  upon  the  play-house  stage 
in  Drury  Lane.  Ah,  subtle,  powerful,  little  Anne! 
How  she  did  carry  it  all  off,  with  such  an  air  of 
unconscious  innocence.  Yet  none  knew  better  than 
I  her  power  of  playing.  Still,  knowing  as  I  did,  I 
could  not  fathom  whether  Anne  were  all  her  own 
true  self,  or  carrying,  even  in  my  constant  presence, 
the  part  of  skillful  seeming.  Sure  any  woman  needs 
not  long  training  on  the  stage  to  be  an  actress.  Some 
wag — was't  not  Colly  himself? — observed  that  all 
women  are  consummate  actresses  except  those  on 
the  stage.  Wherein  he  forgot  the  one  great  genius, 
Anne  herself. 

These  were  the  days  in  which  Anne  throve  apace. 
Her  cheeks  grew  round  and  rosy-red.  She  left 
off  to  visit  the  church-yard  where  Will  lay  be 
neath  the  stone.  Her  step  grew  firm  and  strong  and 
springy.  I  no  more  heard  her  sigh  or  saw  her  look 
awearied.  Had  that  black-eyed  babe  been  not  on 
earth,  I  e'en  should  have  tolled  her  to  the  country, 
to  the  river,  who  knows  but  even  to  York  Gate 
again,  and  once  more  taken  heart  of  hope.  But  no, 


246  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

her  thought  and  soul  were  all  for  him,  it  did  appear. 
The  gallants  all  were  left  a-cold,  and  every  one 
declared  himself  distraught  to  Anne,  then  scowled 
in  all  good  earnest  upon  me.  I  could  have  told  them 
better — ah,  far  better — and  I  had  cared  and  they 
believed. 

Now  drew  on  the  day — "  this  day  six  months," 
His  Majesty  had  said — when  I  should  revisit  the 
place  of  my  birth  and  youth,  come  home  into  my 
own.  'Twas  wondrous  strange  how  little  stomach 
there  was  in  me  for  it.  Anne,  be  well  assured,  was 
all  aflutter  with  the  nearing  day.  Her  excitement 
grew  apace,  and  she  made  three  several  journeys  to 
Kensington  to  see  the  Queen,  nor  would  have  none 
of  my  company.  She  feigned  that  "  William  the 
Great  "  needed  my  paternal  watch-care ;  although  on 
every  other  journey  to  play-house  or  shop,  I  must 
needs  be  lugged  along. 

It  had  been  well  arranged  at  last  that,  on  the 
morrow  we  should  go  by  stage  to  Lovell,  Anne,  her 
mother,  Master  William,  nurse  and  I,  all  to  be  ready 
at  the  nearest  posting  inn,  that  on  the  day  there 
after,  "  this  day  six  months,"  we  should  make  due 
progress  upon  my  lands  and  so  to  Lovell  Hall.  But 
'twas  not  so  to  be.  The  play  was  but  fair  begun  that 
afternoon,  and  I  had  gone,  with  a  groping  half -sad 
sentiment  for  other  days,  first  to  the  Lark's  nest, 


'TIS  A  WISE  CHILD  247 

and  then  to  the  numberer's  seat  aloft —  the  numberer 
having  finished  his  day's  devoir  and  gone. 

As  I  sat  there,  looking  over  pit  and  gallery  with 
ill  attention,  all  on  a  sudden  a  figure  lounged  in  at 
the  rear  of  the  audience  that  seemed  to  me  strangely 
familiar.  Indeed,  a  shiver  ran  over  my  frame;  and 
I  knew  then  how  a  cat's  back  feels,  when  her  sworn 
enemy,  the  dog,  is  but  half-sensed.  Had  I  been  cat, 
or  tiger,  or  wolf,  or  dog,  the  hair  upon  my  spine 
had  all  been  on  end.  His  shoulder,  only  was  to  me 
now,  but  the  sword-arm  I  had  studied,  on  a  day; 
that  long  lithe  form  had  given  food  for  thought; 
the  line  of  that  dark  jaw  had  been  a  target  for  my 
blade.  I  could  not  be  mistook.  'Twas  Captain 
Hill,  here  in  England,  here  in  Drury  Lane,  his  life 
forfeit  by  the  act;  there  must  be  weighty  cause. 
What  matter  the  jaunty  black  beard?  For  others, 
it  might  be  disguise  enough,  for  me  transparent  as 
the  day. 

I  hurried  down,  and  out-a-door,  intending  to  make 
round  full  quickly  where  he  stood,  when  I  ran 
plump  into  the  arms  of  Madam  Bracegirdle.  There 
she  stood,  in  a  daze,  wide-eyed,  speechless. 

"  Dying,"  she  murmured,  "  Dying,  William !  " 

That  was  enough  for  me.  Captain  Hill  all  for 
got,  I  bundled  the  feeble  old  lady  into  a  chair,  and 
trotting  the  chairmen  within  an  inch  of  their  lives, 


248  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

made  for  Howard  Street.  But  'twas  not  the  child 
that  was  dying.  What  with  her  baseless  excitement, 
what  with  her  hurried  running  to  the  play-house, 
what  with  the  humor  of  age  or  care  that  had  eaten 
into  her  heart  and  brain,  I  had  much  ado  to  get 
her  to  bed.  The  Yorkshire  woman  left  William  to 
kick  and  scream  his  fill,  and  ran  for  a  chirurgeon. 
We  three  worked  full  lustily  with  hot-cloths,  harts 
horn,  vinegar,  and  applied  the  leech.  We  sent  a 
chair  for  Anne,  as  soon  as  there  was  breathing  space, 
and  gave  orders  to  the  bearers  that  they  should  wait 
until  the  play  was  done,  then  bring  her  without  shift 
of  gown  to  Howard  Street.  In  that  most  wise  and 
innocent  arrangement,  as  I  after  learned,  lay  Anne's 
undoing.  I  did  not  see  Avhat  wiser  could  be  done. 
Yet  had  I  known  what  later  I  learned,  I  would  have 
cut  my  right  hand  off,  ere  I  had  sent  that  chair.  I 
should  have  adventured  to  leave  Madam  in  her 
danger  and  go  to  Anne  in  hers. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


THE  fog  settled  heavy  over  us  that  late  Novem 
ber  evening,  even  as  the  mists  of  the  far  land  settled 
over  the  eyes  of  Madam  Bracegirdle.  Would  Anne 
never  come?  I  was  full  mindful  of  the  length  of 
that  day's  play.  'Twas  one  of  Sweet  Will  Shakes 
peare's  own — I  cannot  now  clearly  recall,  but  one  of 
the  Henries,  it  may  be.  Still  even  so  she  seemed 
most  long  delayed.  Her  mother  knew  us  still,  at 
intervals,  but  for  the  most  part  slept  her  life  slowly 
away. 

At  last  I  could  bear  the  delay  no  longer,  but  seiz 
ing  my  cloak  and  hat  made  off  by  the  ways  Anne 
naturally  would  come,  toward  Drury  Lane.  I 
arrived  there,  I  found  the  play-house  well  nigh 
emptied  both  of  spectators  and  of  players.  No  one 
could  give  me  news  of  Anne,  not  the  Lark,  not  Old 
Rich,  not  Betterton  who,  with  his  good  wife  by  his 
side,  was  just  taking  coach  for  the  week-end  in 
Surrey.  Thinking  she  had  surely  gone  to  How 
ard  Street,  I  made  off  hot-foot  home  again!  But 
no  Anne  was  there  to  be  found.  Now  fairly  frantic, 
I  made  back  to  the  play-house,  like  a  baffled  hound, 
doubling  to  where  the  scent  should  be  strong  again. 

249 


25o  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

I  circled  and  enquired  all  about  the  district,  raised 
hue  and  cry  among  inn-keepers,  'prentices,  and  con 
stables,  until  at  last  Mac  Carliel,  being  summoned., 
came  roaring  up  the  causey  where  I  was. 

"What,  and  she  is  not  come!  Myself  did  see 
her  put  into  a  chair  ere  the  play  was  well  done.  Out- 
a-window  at  the  top,  I  heard  her  below  upon  the 
stones,  talking  fast  and  breathless  to  the  chairmen. 
'Zooks,  but  I  know  when  her  voice  is  out-a-kilter 
and  down  I  comes,  but  the  chair  is  trotting  yonder  at 
Thames  end  of  Drury  Lane — What!  Odzooks! 
Not  come !  That  is  a  good  two  hours  agone !  " 

Side  by  other,  we  rushed  to  Thames,  Mac  like 
a  mastiff  and  I  like  a  beagle  raging,  exclaiming, 
scarce  breathing  but  in  gasps.  At  last  I  sat  me  down 
flat  on  the  curb,  took  my  head  and  myself  in  hand, 
and  said : 

"  Mac,  wre  must  cool  our  blood.  We'll  never 
make  progress  in  this  flame.  Think,  Man !  Did  you 
see  Captain  Hill  about  ?  " 

"  Captain  Hill !  My  God,  man,  no !  "  and  out 
came  his  cleaver  from  his  belt. 

"  'Tis  no  way  to  cool  down,  Mac.  Put  up  the 
battle-axe  and  take  out  any  brain  God  may  have  en 
dowed  you  withal.  Nor  saw  no  one  that  was  like 
him,  at  all?" 

"No,  on  my  soul.     None  but  the  chairmen  two. 


THE  ABDUCTION  OF  ANNE         251 

One  o'   them  tall  and  well  muscled,   'tother  a  bit 
shorter  but  thick  and  strong  as  a  bull." 

"  What !  "  and  this  time  'twas  I  who  forgot  to 
hold  cool,  but  leaped  to  my  feet  and  danced  all 
around  Mac  till  his  head  must  swim  facing  me. 

Then  I  cried,  "  Why,  man,  one  chairman  was 
small,  black,  and  weasened;  his  partner  fat  and 
mottled  and  puffy.  I  mind  me  I  thought  when  I 
sent  them  'twas  a  spavined  and  stringhalted  and 
broken  winded  team.  But  there  was  no  other  to 
be  had." 

All  this  came  out  of  me  in  gasps  and  interjec 
tions,  which  I  here  relate  so  smooth  and  even. 

Then  I  cried,  "  The  tall  one  was  Captain  Hill — 
and  the  other,  how  the  devil  should  I  know  ?  "  This 
last  in  response  to  Mac's  staring  eyes.  "  Come  man ! 
Run!  Along  Thames." 

We  searched  the  embankment  both  ways,  East 
and  West.  We  enquired  of  the  few  belated  steve 
dores  and  long-shoremen  on  the  docks.  We  met 
bands  of  'prentices  ranging  like  wolves,  bent  as 
ourselves  upon  the  search  for  missing  Anne ;  for  the 
whole  of  Clare  Market,  the  Strand,  Paul's  Yard, 
and  all  about  the  Ship  Tavern,  in  the  old  Bailey 
was  now  thoroughly  up  and  awake  and  a-cry.  We 
two,  at  last,  near  midnight,  were  come  back  for  the 
fortieth  time  to  the  turning  into  Drury,  where  last 


252  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Mac  had  espied  the  chair,  when  we  saw  a  great 
throng  of  our  lads.  When  they  espied  us,  two  came 
charging  down  as  messengers,  shouting,  to  wake  the 
dead: 

"  We  found  a  chair  in  Thames.  Come,  see  is  it 
hers ! " 

One  glance  sufficed  me.  "  'Tis,  of  a  surety, 
her  chair !  " 

"Then  she's  drowned !  "  several  whispered  to 
gether,  in  awesome  breath.  Then  all  began  mur 
muring  at  once  and  each  to  other,  till  I  could  learn 
nothing.  I  could  only  see  that  the  chair  was  all 
mud  and  water  covered. 

"  Silence !  And  one  man  tell  me,"  I  cried.  Then 
it  came  out  clear. 

A  band  of  them,  ranging  the  docks  and  water 
stairs,  had  discovered  the  wreckage  of  Anne's  chair, 
for  the  most  part  submerged,  among  the  flotsam 
in  the  black  river.  'Twas  far  down,  nigh  to  the 
Tower.  This  gave  me  clear  news  as  to  the  course 
of  the  abductors.  They  were  now  out  at  sea.  Not 
for  one  moment  did  I  consider  that  Anne  was 
drowned.  No  robbery  was  there  here  save  only  the 
robbery  of  Anne's  precious  person.  And  where  is 
there  highwayman  who  filches  a  jewel  only  to  drop 
it  into  a  river,  saving,  indeed,  he  were  hotly  pursued, 
which,  alack,  Hill  was  not.  They  were  out  to  sea. 


THE  ABDUCTION  OF  ANNE         253 

By  now,  I  was  well  assured  the  chase  must  be 
taken  by  the  King's  own  pack;  and  straightway  I 
betook  me  to  Kensington,  to  Nottingham  House, 
where  His  Majesty  lay.  Please  God  he  might  not  yet 
be  abed,  for  this  dark  and  tireless  king  oft  kept  his 
cabinet  late  o'nights.  Of  course  my  heart  turned 
back  to  Howard  Street  and  Anne's  mother,  aye,  and 
to  little  William;  but  in  especial  to  Anne's  mother, 
partly  by  reason  she  was  Anne's  and  partly  by 
reason  of  her  own  sweet  self.  But  the  dead  must 
on  occasion  bury  their  dead,  says  Holy  Writ.  So 
on  I  went. 

King  William  e'en  gave  me  quick  audience,  nor 
scorned  to  admit  the  huge  butcher,  Mac  Carliel,  who 
swore  once  and  again  he  would  never  leave  me  nor 
the  chase  till  his  cleaver  should  split  the  head  of 
this  Captain  Hill.  I  said  nothing,  for  that  I  was 
secretly  reserving  that  same  dark  head  for  another 
executioner. 

The  King  was  visibly  disturbed  when  he  heard 
of  the  abduction  of  Anne.  He  fingered  his  quill 
until  his  fingers  were  inky  quite.  He  even  gnawed 
the  feather  until  it  looked  as  if  it  had  been  moulted 
in  a  storm,  while  I  told  him  all  we  knew.  Then  all 
on  a  sudden  he  blurted : 

"And  the  child — er — I  hear  there  is  a  child? 
That  is,  they  tell  me  Anne  has  adopted  a  bit  of  a 


254  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

waif.  If  her  mother  dies,  and  you  shall  still  be 
determined  to  follow  the  chase,  who  will  have  charge 
of  Anne's  foster  son?  " 

His  Majesty  seemed  a  bit  embarrassed,  in  enquir 
ing  about  little  William,  for  that  I  supposed,  he  had 
heard  foolish  talk  about  his  being  mine  own  son. 
I  tried  to  be  frank  and  bold  and  thus  relieve  any 
strain,  as  I  answered : 

"  O,  the  Yorkshire  woman  whom  we  have  as 
nurse,  is  in  every  way  dependable.  I  shall  try  to 
dodge  in  at  Howard  Street,  on  my  way  to  the  river; 
for  if  Your  Majesty  will  put  some  sort  of  craft  at 
my  disposal,  I  shall  lose  no  turn  of  tide  in  making 
for  the  coast  of  France.  Thither,  I  am  satisfied, 
he  is  fleeing  with  her.  At  what  port  he  will  make  in, 
I  do  not  know  how  I  shall  determine.  Mayhap  I 
shall  search  all  landings  from  Calais  to  Boulogne. 
It  is  possible,  too,  that  some  of  your  Majesty's  con 
stabulary  may  make  note  of  what  vessels  sailed  this 
night,  and  bring  us  word  ere  I  depart." 

Without  more  ado,  King  William  put  pen  to  bet 
ter  use  than  hitherto  he  had  done.  I  thanked  God 
he  was  a  man  of  such  scant  talk.  After  sundry 
moments  of  silent  scratching  and  sanding  and  seal 
ing  he  handed  me  two  several  documents. 

"  Here,"  said  he,  "is  order  to  Captain  Answith, 


THE  ABDUCTION  OF  ANNE         255 

Commander  of  the  Sloop  of  War  '  Hawk '  which 
lies  off  the  Water  Gate,  York  Stairs." 

That  landing  place  sent  a  shiver  over  me,  but  I 
took  it  as  good  omen.  'Tis  ever  my  way  to  look 
on  the  better  side,  and  I  fear  me,  as  now,  I  have  too 
oft  deceived  myself  thereby.  Nonetheless,  I  was 
not  a  little  heartened,  and  trusted  that  God  would 
bless  it  all  with  a  good  end. 

"  This  continued  His  Majesty,  "  is  an  order  to 
the  Chief  of  Constabulary  to  render  all  reports  that 
he  and  his  assistants  may  devise  to  you,  at  your 
demand." 

I  stood  not  on  the  order  of  my  going,  but  went 
at  once;  and  Mac  Carliel  behind  me  panting  like  a 
mastiff,  for  that  all  this  sight  of  royalty  at  ease  and 
at  home,  was  much  for  his  equilibrium  to  carry  off. 
We  pushed  back,  fast  as  legs  could  carry  us,  in  a 
long  trot,  to  Thames  embankment,  making  for  the 
constabulary;  when  we  beheld,  hard  by  the  Bull  in 
Bishops  Gate,  a  crowed  running  toward  us,  with 
many  flaring  links  aloft,  and  a  horrible  ado. 

"  'Tis  the  Clare  'Prentices ! "  exclaimed  Mac. 
"  And  they  have  news,  or  they  would  not  be  coming 
thither."  ' 

"  Dick  Lovell,"  shouted  the  leader,  a  lusty 
butcher's  lad.  "  That  is,  Sir  Richard.  Mistress 
Anne  is  not  drowned !  " 


256  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"  Od's  blood!"  I  answered,  full  short  and  tart, 
I  fear  me.  "  Tell  me  news!  News!  I  know  she  is 
not  drowned.  What  news?  " 

"  Old  Inik  is  gone — and  his  old  tub  with  the 
lug-sail's  gone,  too.  She's  been  for  four  days  lying 
off  where  we  found  the  chair.  And  Inik's  little 
limb-o-Satan  told  us,  for  a  sovereign  and  some  beat 
ing  of  his  dirty  body,  that  his  Gran'ther  was  a 
ferryin'  of  a  lady  and  two  gallants  on  an  elopement 
o'er  to  France,  but  whether  to  Calais  or  Cherbourg 
or  Boulogne,  he  could  na'  say  though  we  blackened 
him  a  plenty — " 

"  Come  Mac,  for  York  Stairs !  "  I  skirted  the 
crowd  without  more  words,  paused  not  to  explain, 
turned  not  to  Howard  Street;  though  my  heart 
smote  for  the  lady  dying  there,  and  for  the  poor 
Yorkshire  woman  alone  with  the  babe  and  the  dead; 
and  made  hot- foot  for  the  Sloop  of  War. 

All  hands  were  soon  aroused,  and  we  were, 
within  the  quarter  hour,  dropping  low  with  the 
tide,  setting  sail  as  we  went,  gradually  gathering 
steerage,  and  were  soon  eating  along  with  a  bone  in 
the  Hawk's  teeth. 

She  was  a  fast  little  ship,  was  the  Hawk,  and  by 
reason  that  the  old  tub  of  a  lugger  had  but  a  six 
hour  start,  or  thereabouts,  we  should  well  be  able 
to  land  at  any  channel  port  of  France  but  an  hour  or 


THE  ABDUCTION  OF  ANNE         257 

so  behind  her,  if  only  we  could  divine  what  port  to 
steer  for.  Our  slim  young  commander,  Captain 
Answith,  assured  me  that  the  chances  were  nine  out 
of  ten  in  favor  of  Calais  for  the  destined  haven, 
but  when  it  came  to  reason  why,  he  could  give  me 
naught  that,  to  a  landsman's  ear,  was  conclusive. 
'Twas  all  about  tides  and  set  of  currents,  and  winds 
sou' -by-east  and  nor'-by-east,  and  offings,  and  bights 
of  this  and  that,  and  luffings  and  tackings,  which 
was  all  the  Greekest  Greek  to  me. 

Mac  Carliel  listened  with  open  mouth  and  much 
nodding  of  the  head  up  and  down  as  who  should 
say,  "  I  understand;  quite  right,  just  so  and  just  so." 
But  I  am  persuaded  he  did  not  understand;  he 
merely  wished  to  seem  to,  as  many  another  good  and 
honest  soul  would  do  in  like  case.  For  myself,  try 
as  I  would,  I  could  not  be  so  complaisant;  but  I 
fear  me  I  showed  my  skepticism  so  evident  as  to 
have  rendered  impatient  a  soul  less  gallant  than  the 
young  Captain's,  for  whom  I  had  instantly  con 
ceived  a  great  liking.  Considerate,  I  make  no  doubt, 
of  the  great  strain  under  which  he  saw  I  labored, 
he  was  most  delicate  of  his  forbearance  with  me,  a 
most  just,  reasonable  and  sweet  person. 

Yielding  to  his  judgment — in  sooth,  what  else 
was  left  for  me  to  do?  I  told  him  to  make  what 
speed  he  might  for  Calais.  Crowding  his  sail,  all 

17 


258  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

hands  alert,  no  man  below,  the  racing  wind  piping 
aloud  out  of  the  home  of  old  Boreas,  through  the 
mists  of  that  November  night  we  drove.  The  seas 
soused  us;  their  fierce  onslaught  made  the  Hawk 
shiver;  but  she  darted  her  long  beak  upward  and 
flew  ahead ;  not  a  reef  was  taken  up  in  our  sail.  At 
that  she  could  not  drive  fast  enough  to  please  me. 
By  mid-morning  we  had  fetched  the  low  coast,  and 
by  good  reckoning,  too;  for  we  sighted  Calais,  not 
more  than  three  good  miles  off  our  line.  Not  a  tack 
had  we  made,  not  a  tack  did  we  need  now  to  make, 
to  pass  into  her  wide-open  arms. 

We  were  all  excitement  as  we  sighted  a  heavy 
old  tub  carrying  a  lugsail,  close  reefed  down — by  this 
time  I  had  learned  a  nautical  term  or  two — making 
for  the  port  ahead  of  us.  Inch  by  inch,  it  appeared, 
we  overhauled  her,  but  each  inch  upon  our  mental 
chart  was  as  a  good  furlong;  and  at  last  we  were 
within  hail  and  even  close  sight,  as  she  coughed  and 
soughed  in  the  pounding  sea.  Her  rail  was  lined 
with  faces  and  red  caps  of  French  fishermen;  and 
her  answer  to  our  hail  showed  her,  beyond  all  doubt, 
a  smack  that  was  putting  in. 

We  landed  and  made  most  diligent  search  and 
enquiry.  All  along  the  quays  we  threaded,  with 
earnest  aid  from  jendarmes,  harbormasters,  fisher- 


THE  ABDUCTION  OF  ANNE         259 

men  and  skippers  alike;  for  the  story  of  helpless 
maidenhood  in  the  clutches  of  fiends  ever  stirs  the 
chivalry  of  all  races  and  kinds  of  men.  A  long  life, 
and  many  encounters  has  taught  me  that  villains 
are  few,  while  honest  and  good  men  are  oft  hidden 
under  rough  and  indifferent  seeming.  The  search 
took  long,  and  my  haste  was  feverish;  but  we  were 
thorough  withal;  and  when  all  was  done,  we  were 
certain  sure  that  no  maid  and  two  men  had  landed  in 
Calais.  Old  Inik's  tub  had  not  been  in  her  harbor, 
this  many  a  day ;  our  Captain's  intuition  had  been  at 
fault;  and  I  was  sobbing  inwardly  with  impotency 
and  defeat.  These  fiddling  enquiries  had  quite  drunk 
up  my  spirits. 

'Twas  noon  when  we  set  sail  again,  and  made 
for  other  harbors  to  examine  them.  But  why  detail 
the  two  days'  vain  search  we  made,  with  telescope 
scanning  every  inch  of  the  niched  and  vandyked 
shoreline,  with  yawls  exploring  every  inlet  and  bay 
too  shoal  for  our  sloop  to  go  nosing  in  herself.  I 
will  say  this  for  our  young  captain,  that  more  gal 
lant  and  more  daring  commander,  more  tireless  and 
relentless  explorer,  never  sailed  in  a  British  bottom 
since  the  days  of  Francis  Drake.  He  ventured  the 
very  life  of  his  craft  and  all  on  board  of  her  not 
once  but  many  times ;  while  he  and  I  were  the  only 


26o  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

two  aboard  who  never  went  below  nor  closed  our 
eyes  for  the  two  blessed  nights  and  days — I  say 
blessed  not  in  that  they  were  happy,  but  interminable. 
All  this  detail,  however,  I  need  not  tell.  It  will 
suffice  only  to  set  forth  where  we  found,  as  you 
might  say,  the  footprints  of  our  quarry  on  the  sands 
of  France. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

SWORD  AND  CLEAVER  TO  THE  RESCUE 

'TWAS  fishermen  from  Boulogne  gave  us  our 
first  good  hope.  They  hove  to,  at  our  request,  in  the 
early  dawn  of  the  third  day,  as  they  were  making 
out,  on  a  sleek  sea,  for  their  fishing  grounds.  Ay, 
they  had  seen  the  old  tub  of  Inik  and  the  dirty  lug- 
sail,  two  days  agone,  when  that  strong  Norther  was 
blowing.  She  had  lain  some  two  leagues  to  the 
South' ard,  standing  luffed  and  awaiting  her  yawl. 
Ay,  they  had  seen  the  yawl,  for  they  were  beating 
North'ard  to  make  back  home,  and  the  leg  to 
starboard  had  taken  them  quite  in  to  easy  glass-sight 
of  the  beach. 

Two  men  had  stepped  out  of  the  lugger  into  waist- 
deep  water  to  wade  ashore,  and  the  breakers  had 
rolled  over  them  complete,  though  the  whin-stone  cliff 
was  here  indented;  and  there  was  a  sheltering  rock 
behind  which  they  might  have  made  easy  footing,  had 
they  known.  The  fishermen  had  commented  at  the 
time  by  reason  of  the  evident  strangeness  to  these 
waters,  manifested  in  this  landing.  One  of  them 
from  the  lugger,  the  taller  and  the  slenderer,  with 
black  beard  streaming,  was  bearing  a  small  young 
woman  or  a  large  child  in  his  arms,  Once  she 

261 


262  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

seemed  to  strike  at  him,  but  he  bowed  his  head  and 
waded  on. 

This  was  enough.  We  put  in  to  Boulogne,  en 
gaged  aid  of  the  Jendarmerie  for  our  enquiry;  and  I 
went  promptly  to  bed  for  a  few  hours'  rest  at  the  chief 
hostelry  of  the  place;  for  that  I  knew  my  strength 
would  be  needed  on  this  quest ;  and  for  that  Mac  and 
the  Captain  could  follow  the  instructions  that  I  gave. 
I  could  not  commit  the  fault  to  make  more  haste 
than  good  speed.  Spite  of  all  anxiety  I  slept  like  a 
babe  for  three  hours. 

Then  Mac  Carliel  awoke  me.  The  trail  had  been 
found.  The  men  had  spent  two  days  and  a  night 
at  the  very  inn  where  I  then  slept.  Mistress  Anne 
had  been  quartered  in  a  separate  chamber  to  which 
the  black-bearded  Englishman  carried  the  key.  He 
told  how  she  was  his  wife  and  was  beside  herself, 
thought  herself  a  famous  actress,  and  must  be  kept 
most  quiet  and  alone.  When  the  three  had  rested, 
and  two  had  drunken  much,  they  took  coach  at  fall 
of  night,  toward  the  North  along  the  high-sea  road. 
So  the  trail  was  fresh  and  plain,  our  horses  ready, 
our  ship  lying  snug  in  harbor  waiting  our  return, 
and  a  dozen  stout  British  hearts  yearning  to 
ride  with  us.  But  Mac  and  I  claimed  the  last 
devoir  for  our  own,  confident  we  could  perform  it. 
We  knew  not  what  retainers  Captain  Hill  might 


TO  THE  RESCUE  263 

muster,  in  his  tumble-down  old  chateau — for  of  it 
we  also  learned — but  we  determined  that  he  could 
trust  very  few  to  aid  his  villainy;  perhaps  but  one, 
for  that  his  purse  by  all  seeming  was  none  too  long. 

And  it  appear  to  you  that  he  was  but  a  despic 
able  enemy,  and  gifted  with  slight  cunning  since  he 
seemed  so  careless  from  this  on,  of  his  trail,  you 
must  needs  reflect  how  slight  the  chance  that  there 
was  any  so  devout  a  friend  of  this  helpless  woman 
to  go  to  the  lengths  that  we  had  gone,  to  her  rescue. 
Further  must  you  reflect  how  titled  ladies  had,  in 
King  Charlie's,  ay,  and  in  King  William's  early  time, 
been  thus  spirited  away,  and  but  slight  ado  made  in 
thei'r  pursuit  and  recovery.  Still  further  must  the 
horrid  reflection  come,  that  Captain  Hill  would 
reason  that  she  had  now  been  so  long  time  in  his 
possession  that  any  pursuer  would  reckon  her  as 
more  the  chattel  of  the  Captain  than  she  could  ever 
become  of  his  own.  So  felt  he  that  he  could 
safely  grow  lax  in  his  finesse. 

Be  the  reasons  what  they  will,  these  are  the  facts, 
and  the  difficulties  of  following  the  black  Captain's 
path  were  nil.  Mac  and  I  rode  forth,  on  a  pair  of 
gallant  Flanders  mares,  reddish  gray.  For  the  most 
part  we  kept  silence;  I  pondering  whereby  to  effect 
my  intention  of  the  rescue  of  Anne  without  injury 
to  her  person;  and  Mac  thinking  I  know  not  what 


264  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

vengeance  against  Captain  Hill,  that  cruel,  bloody, 
and  ruinating  man. 

Mac  trusted  my  wisdom  blindly,  and  his  vasty 
shape,  with  what  I  knew  to  be  his  exceeding  fiery 
temper,  never  showed  to  me  so  strong  and  fair  as 
on  this  raw  and  gusty  November  day.  In  good 
sooth  a  man  never  rises  so  high  as  when  he  does  not 
know  whither  he  is  going.  I  needed  say  little  to 
him  by  way  of  instructions,  though  I  did  make  most 
unmistakable  that  I  was  to  deal  by  mine  own  hand, 
with  the  black  Captain,  that  gloomy,  far-misguided 
man.  He  saw  the  justice  of  my  stand,  and  spite  of 
his  huge  baresark  fighting  temper,  humbly  acqui 
esced.  Mine  enumeration  of  the  dangers  of  our 
emprise  caused  him  no  whit  of  discouragement,  as 
truly  I  knew  it  would  not;  for  we  were  both 
Englishmen;  that  was  one  good  fact,  and  Mac  Car- 
liel,  he  had  not  the  fear  of  any  man  or  thing  on 
the  earth  below. 

There  was  but  fog  when  we  started,  yet  within 
an  hour  it  worsened  to  heavy  mist,  and,  by  mid- 
afternoon,  to  a  cold  November  rain,  cutting  and 
chilling  to  bone  and  marrow.  Now  and  again  at 
wayside  Inns,  we  snatched  a  few  moments  for  fire. 
Mac  liquored  him  with  brandy  at  these  pauses ;  but 
then  he  could  bear  it  without  turn  of  eyelash.  For 
myself,  I  was  ill  used  to  the  stimulant  and  feared 


TO  THE  RESCUE  265 

the  possible  effect  on  mind,  eye,  and  hand.  I  knew 
full  well  I  should  need  all  my  little  faculties,  both 
body  and  soul. 

It  was  dusk  ere  we  attained  the  old  park  gates  of 
the  chateau  which  we  easy  learned  had  been  owned 
by  Captain  Hill  this  twelve-month  past.  'Twas,  in 
deed,  tumble-down.  We  pushed  the  rusty,  rickety 
old  gates  open,  without  dismounting,  nor  paused  to 
close  them;  but  galloped  through  the  driving  rain, 
without  fear  that  our  hoofs  be  heard  in  the  storm, 
up  the  hill,  and  around  bend  after  bend  in  the  way 
till  the  house  hove  in  sight.  Here  we  pulled  up  and 
took  counsel.  Tethering  our  horses  hard  by  the 
lane,  to  a  great  plane-tree,  that  was  almost  as  fair  a 
shelter  as  a  stable,  we  stood  regarding  the  place. 

'Twas  an  old  stone  structure,  covered  with  the 
moss  and  damp  that  came  from  the  sea  not  half  a 
league  away.  I  remember  pondering  that  a  few 
hundred  pounds  would  have  put  it  in  livable  condi 
tion.  Strange  how  the  mind,  in  dangerous  crises, 
runs  off  to  minor  things  when  it  has  need  of  all  pos 
sible  concentration.  There  were  but  few  lights,  and 
these  all  below.  To  be  exact,  six  windows  gleamed 
out  upon  the  night.  Two  of  these  were  tall  and 
wide,  and  shone  through  the  iron  fret  work  that 
balustraded  a  verandah.  Two  were  small  and  high, 
immediately  to  the  right  or  East  of  the  tall  ones. 


266  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

Two  more  were  square  and  of  ample  proportions, 
yet  further  to  the  right.  All  were  in  a  line,  and  even 
Mac  quickly  caught  the  plan  of  the  three  rooms  as,  I 
made  little  doubt,  they  lay.  We  crept  up  to  the 
wicked  old  den,  and  confirmed  our  judgment. 

Ay,  and  at  table  in  that  dining  room  sat  Anne, 
vis-a-vis  Captain  Hill.  She  sat  back  in  her  chair,  one 
hand,  her  right,  ever  at  her  waist  or  side,  and  the 
other  intermittently  conveying  morsels  of  food  to  her 
lips.  Her  eyes  burned  big,  black  and  bright,  and) 
shifted  about  the  place.  She  was  deadly  pale. 

The  black  Captain  who  had  ever  affected  a  negli 
gence  rather  than  a  genteel  garb,  was  now  attired 
in  a  musk  color  suit  and  coat  richly  embroidered 
with  gold.  The  black  beard  was  gone,  and  the 
skin  was  blue  where  he  had  been  fresh-shaved.  His 
face  was  well-colored.  Methought  a  twelve-month 
had  had  much  effect,  either  in  toughening  his  sinews 
and  cleansing  his  blood,  or  else  in  marking  him  with 
drink.  I  hoped  it  were  the  latter,  but  alas,  I  was 
soon  to  find  out  'twas  not.  There  was  red  wine  by 
his  hand,  but  he  seemed  sipping  it  most  sparingly. 
He  scarce  took  eye  from  Anne,  but  smiled  and  ogled 
her  with  what  he  thought  his  best  wiles.  And  by 
my  faith  he  was  not  an  unhandsome  man. 

We  passed  to  the  high  windows  next,  and  Mac 
heaved  me  up,  to  see  in.  'Twas  as  I  thought,  a 


TO  THE  RESCUE  267 

butler's  pantry,  or  long  entry  way  from  kitchen  to 
dining  room.  Next  we  peered  in  at  the  kitchen, 
farthest  to  right,  and  beheld  the  huge  Frenchman, 
the  other  bearer  of  Anne's  sedan,  I  made  little  doubt, 
in  role  of  chef.  His  muscled  arms  were  bare,  and 
he  was  trolling  softly  and  merrily.  I  heard  Mac's 
teeth  click  and  then  grind ;  then  he  murmured,  with 
a  wicked  laugh,  "  I'll  carve  for  you  my  lad." 

Quickly  our  plan  was  adjusted.  As  Captain  Hill 
sat  with  his  left  side  to  the  windows,  we  must  spring 
for  it,  to  make  our  entry.  The  great  key  was  in  the 
oak  door  at  his  back,  leading  into  the  pantry.  Could 
Mac  once  batter  in  the  window  for  me,  and  could 
I  gain  and  turn  the  key  in  that  door,  we  should 
have  the  enemy  divided,  taking  for  granted,  as  now 
I  did,  that  there  were  no  more  but  only  the  two  of 
them.  Then  'twould  be  a  test  of  one  man  against 
one  man,  each  fighting  for  life  and  love;  while  Mac 
might  range  as  he  chose,  a  sort  of  cavalry,  either  to 
cover  the  English  rear  or  account  for  the  free-lance 
in  the  kitchen. 

As  we  threshed  this  out  in  low  tones,  under  the 
verandah,  suddenly  we  beheld  the  black  Captain  push 
back  his  chair  and  step  round  to  Anne.  She  leaped 
to  her  feet  overturning  her  chair,  and  sprang  toward 
a  door  leading  to  Westward,  where  lay  the  black 


268  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

bulk  of  the  chateau.  Captain  Hill  laughed  aloud, 
as  she  rattled  vainly  at  the  knob;  then  she  whirled 
quickly  about,  back  against  door.  Their  voices  lifted 
now,  or  rather  his  did,  for  Anne  seemed  not  to  be 
uttering  a  word.  We  heard  him  through  the  loose 
leaded  panes  of  the  old  Sixteenth  Century  windows. 

"  Now  I  have  been  gentle  quite  long  enough. 
'Od's  body,  shall  I  woo  all  winter?  This  is  the 
night,  this  very  night,  the  very  hour, — you  wild  little 
minx,  haven't  I  loved  you  for  years?  Haven't  I 
been  as  considerate  as  any  man  could?  Haven't  I 
shown  you  how  dead  in  earnest,  too  ?  Now  by  the 
Lord  Harry—" 

"  Now  Mac !  "  I  whispered. 

Crash,  crash,  crash,  fell  the  blows  of  the  cleaver 
upon  glass,  iron,  wood  and  lead.  I  flashed  through 
the  debris,  sword  in  hand,  sprang  to  the  key,  and 
turned  it.  I  had  seen  as  I  flew  across  the  room 
Captain  Hill  whirl  to  face  the  window,  and  at  the 
same  instant,  whip  out  his  blade.  Whether  in  this 
act  he  had  inadvertently  struck  Anne;  or  whether 
he  had  purposely  beaten  her  into  insensibility  or 
stabbed  her,  or  whether  she  had  only  swooned  I 
could  not  at  the  moment  tell;  but  as  I  turned  and 
advanced,  I  saw  her  lying,  crumpled,  upon  the  floor. 

"  This  time  I  shall  finish  you,"  I  said,  I  trust 
quietly.  I  meant  to  be  very  calm. 


TO  THE  RESCUE  269 

"Blast  you,  you  little  pup,"  blurted  he,  with 
more  that  I  cannot  print. 

I  trusted  that  he  was  angry  and  excited,  but  if  so 
he  hid  it  well.  I  measured  him  narrowly;  dissipa 
tion  was  not  apparent;  his  eye  was  clear;  his  wrist 
felt  full  steady  and  strong  against  my  blade.  Many 
a  battle  is  decided,  won  or  lost,  in  the  first  few 
minutes  of  the  play;  it  is  fought  with  the  will,  with 
the  eye,  with  the  moral  powers  quite  as  much  as  with 
hand  and  steel.  I  deliberately  began  my  battle  so. 

"  You're  a  brave  man,  black  Captain,  most  brave 
to  beat  and  slay  a  lady." 

With  that  I  saw  him  flick  his  eye  around  toward 
Anne,  and  I  thought  his  color  waned. 

"  Liar,"  he  replied,  coolly  enough.  "  But  I'll 
call  you  truce  by  mutual  will,  for  seeing  to  her,  and 
for  removing  our  coats." 

My  heart  cried  out  for  helping  Anne,  if  she  were 
not  past  all  help.  But  I  heard  such  shouting  and 
smashing  of  crockery  kitchenward,  as  showed  me  the 
cavalry  conflict  was  still  in  doubt,  and  might  have  de 
cided  weight  in  this  the  major  battle.  Speed  might 
win  the  day,  speed  but  by  no  means  haste.  Besides 
Anne,  if  she  were  killed  or  only  swooned,  would  do 
as  well  to  be  still.  On  the  whole  I  decided  against 
the  truce,  hoping  thereby  to  anger  him.  So,  indeed, 
I  did.  He  sprang  at  me  like  a  tiger,  in  such  a  lunge, 


270  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

quick  recovery  and  parry,  as  he  had  not  been  able  to 
master  against  me  in  our  former  combat.  Truly  he 
was  strong  and  had  lost  no  whit  of  skill  in  France. 
For  long  minutes  I  fought  most  warily  and  defen 
sively,  hoping  to  develop  what  he  had  of  new  shifts 
from  his  last  year  abroad.  And  he  had  a  few,  most 
pretty,  but  to  my  way  of  thinking  rather  too  intri 
cate,  and  smacking  of  the  dancing  master,  for  a 
British  blade.  These  have  all  now  become  well- 
know,  so  I  will  not  retail  them  in  this  relation 
of  mine. 

It  is  enough  to  say  he  drew  first  blood,  a  deep 
wound  to  my  left  shoulder.  I  felt  the  rapier  nip  the 
bone.  The  sensation  was  new  to  me  and  hot;  I 
felt  my  gorge  rising  and  I  was  nearer  angry  than  I 
had  been  in  many  a  day;  but  I  choked  it  down. 
I  saw  his  black  eyes  flash;  and  no  other  sign  of 
triumph.  But  his  face  settled  hard,  as  who  should 
say,  "  Go  in,  old  sword,  to  finish."  And  he  did  come 
in  most  determined. 

Now  over  confidence  is  well  nigh  as  disastrous 
many  times  as  passion,  and  his  high-handed  offen 
sive  warfare  proved  my  opening.  Besides  I  had  be 
come  fascinated  with  a  vision  of  Madam  Bracegirdle's 
cold  corpse  flashed  a  moment  before  my  imagining, 
and,  as  if  thrice  armed  by  my  just  quarrel,  my  blade, 
darting  for  the  jugular,  was  deflected  three  inches 


TO  THE  RESCUE  271 

upward  by  his  parry  and  slid  along  the  frontal, 
marking  his  forehead  from  side  to  side. 

Confidence  turned  quickly  to  white  and  red  fear 
in  his  face,  as  he  dashed  the  back  of  his  left  hand 
across  his  brow  to  clear  away  the  blood.  Then  he 
lunged  for  the  heart;  and  I  parried  the  serpent- 
tongue  red  with  my  own  blood,  till  it  passed  a  good 
two  feet  back,  under  my  left  arm.  I  thought,  then, 
I  had  him  on  the  hip,  but  he  sprang  away  like  a 
leopard,  ere  I  could  invade  the  uncovered  breast. 
Here  I  entangled  my  foot  in  the  tablecloth  that  had 
dragged  to  the  floor  as  we  swept  and  circled  by,  and 
came  to  my  knee.  Had  he  recoiled  quickly  enough 
from  that  backward  spring,  my  fight  had  been 
fought;  but  I  was  up  in  time  to  meet  him. 

To  bring  this  encounter  more  quickly  forward  to 
its  close,  'tis  enough  to  say  without  detailing  the 
variant  fortunes  of  the  time,  that  at  length  my 
moment  came,  for  which  I  had  been  waiting,  pray 
ing,  and  watching  lynx-eyed  from  the  outset,  to 
twitch  the  blade  out  of  his  hand  even  as  I  had 
twitched  Will  Mountfort's  by  that  simplest  of  all 
manoeuvers  but  most  telling,  if  one  be  master  of 
it,  which  had  been  taught  me  by  old  Cowden,  of 
Cromwell's  men.  To  be  short,  his  sword  flung  wide. 
Then  as  I  am  a  gentleman,  instead  of  standing  for 
his  stroke,  the  scoundrel  sprang  for  the  mantelpiece 


272  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

where  hung  a  flint-lock,  which  I  made  little  doubt 
was  loaded  and  primed.  I  could  scarce  believe  it 
of  him.  It  riled  me  terribly  to  be  compelled  to  do 
it,  but  I  sprang  after  him,  and  sent  my  blade  to  his 
heart  through  his  miserable  back. 

I  turned  at  once  toward  Anne,  to  see  in  what 
case  she  lay,  when  before  I  had  reached  her  side, 
I  heard  crunching  glass,  and  a  hissing  of  French 
expletives,  as  if  through  clenched  teeth: 

"Sacre!  sacre! — Diable!"  With  more  which  is 
not  fit  to  write. 

I  turned  me  about,  and  there  stood  the  huge  cook. 
He  paused  a  moment  uncertainly,  which  was  my 
only  salvation,  as  he  surveyed  the  black  Captain, 
full-length  on  his  face.  Then  he  began  to  bellow, 
like  a  wounded  bull;  and,  truth  to  tell  he  seemed 
wounded  for  that  he  was  covered,  upon  his  white 
garments  with  blood — his  own  or  Mac  Carliel's.  He 
plunged  toward  me,  brandishing  an  old  carbine.  He 
did  not  attempt  to  fire,  so  I  judged  he  had  spent  its 
load  upon  Mac  though,  in  the  hulabaloo,  I  had  not 
heard  the  report.  Putting  the  table  between  us,  I 
spun  around  until  I  came  on  the  side  next  the  mantel 
piece  when  I  made  for  the  flint-lock.  Seizing  it  I 
snapped  it  point  blank  at  his  face;  but  it  failed  to 
explode.  I  recollect  an  amused  thought  that  'twould 
have  availed  Captain  Hill  but  little  had  he  reached 


TO  THE  RESCUE  273 

it  in  time.  Then  I  clubbed  it,  and,  after  a  few 
moments'  sharp  work  at  single-stick,  broke  the  big 
cook's  head.  I  doubt  not  he  was  spent,  anyway, 
from  his  turmoil  with  Mac  Carliel. 

I  recall,  vividly,  how  silent  all  things  instantly 
fell;  how  I  became  aware  of  the  ache  in  my  shoul 
der;  and  how  the  thought  flashed  through  me  of  the 
slenderness  of  the  thread  on  which  hangs  all  human 
life  in  this  world.  There  was  I,  the  only  one  of 
four, — living,  vibrant,  passionate  four — standing 
conscious,  on  my  feet.  You  may  be  well  assured,  how 
ever,  that  I  lost  no  time  in  moralizing,  but  was  even 
now  busy  with  Anne. 

I  could  find  no  blood  upon  her,  and  the  only 
mark,  a  deep  dark  bruise  on  the  chin  and  throat. 
She  was  breathing  quietly,  as  if  fast  asleep.  I  had 
heard  of  loosening  the  trappings  around  a  woman's 
throat  in  such  emergency,  so  I  began,  with  a  vast 
trembling.  I  was  much  startled  when  a  small  dag 
ger  with  silver  handle,  very  slender,  keen,  and  long, 
fell  from  her  bosom  upon  the  floor.  This  was, 
without  doubt,  the  lode-stone  that  drew  her  right 
hand  so  steadily  to  her  side.  That  it  had  not  been 
used,  I  took  to  be  full  evidence  that  thus  far  she 
had  not  been  brought  to  bay.  Though  I  had  long 
known  her  to  possess  this  little  Italian  minister  of 
war,  yet  hitherto,  I  had  never  seen  it. 

18 


274  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

I  gave  her  wine  from  the  cabaret,  a  few  drops  in 
a  spoon,  bathed  her  face  with  water,  and  chafed  her 
hands.  Most  sweet  would  all  this  have  been  to  me, 
but  for  the  deep  anxiety  wherewith  I  was  torn. 
There  seemed  no  result  to  my  efforts  though  dili 
gently  I  had  toiled  for  now  upwards  of  an  hour, 
when  all  at  once  came  another  crashing  of  glass,  and 
I  sprang  up,  sword  ready  to  hand.  Mac  Carliel 
appeared,  bruised  and  bloody,  head  laid  open,  and 
of  most  woeful  sheepish  countenance.  His  cleaver 
was  still  clutched  in  hand,  though  he  could  scarce 
see  whither  he  walked,  his  eyes  were  that  near 
swollen  shut.  'Twas  a  marvel  that  the  old  carbine, 
in  the  hands  of  the  cook,  though  it  were  empty, 
had  not  finished  him  quite;  but  Mac's  limbs  were 
all  sound,  which  was  more  than  could  be  said  of 
mine.  So  coupling  Mac's  limbs  to  mine  eyes,  we 
toiled  on  with  Anne,  having  removed  her  to  the 
broad  divan  on  the  North  side  of  the  dining  room. 

I  think  it  was  past  midnight  when  she  opened 
her  eyes  and  spoke.  I  heard  but  one  word  "  Dick," 
then  I  fell  upon  the  floor,  fainting  like  any  girl.  Still, 
'twas  not  all  from  my  native  weakness  of  nerve  that 
I  thus  gave  under.  I  must  excuse  myself  for  that  I 
had  lost  much  of  blood.  How  long  I  lay,  I  did  not 
know.  They  after  told  me  'twas  not  more  than  a 
quarter  of  an  hour.  How  fast  she  must  have 


TO  THE  RESCUE  275 

worked,  then ;  for  when  I  awoke,  I  found  myself  on 
the  couch ;  my  coat  had  been  cut  from  my  arms,  my 
shoulder  had  been  bandaged,  e'en  with  the  frilled 
shirt  stripped  from  the  dead  Captain  Hill;  and  my 
left  arm  was  cozily  hung  in  a  sling.  Anne  was  kiss 
ing  my  face,  my  eyes,  and  mouth,  when  I  awoke. 
She  was  weeping  and  murmuring  above  me,  and  I 
lay  very  still,  listening,  before  opening  my  eyes ;  but 
her  words  were  inarticulate,  so  I  decided  this  to  be 
eavesdropping,  and  taking  kisses  under  false  pre 
tenses,  so  I  looked  up  into  her  eyes. 

Then,  out  of  the  tail  of  mine  own  eye  I  saw  the 
French  cook  standing  across  the  room.  I  was 
quickly  afoot,  well  nigh  overturning  Anne,  and 
searching  for  my  sword  or  the  nearest  weapon, 
when  Mac  Carliel  laughed: 

"  Look  at  the  little  'pard !  No  fear,  Sir  Richard ! 
France  has  struck  the  flag  from  his  mast-head,  and 
surrendered  horse,  foot,  and  dragoons." 

"  Mac,  you  have  your  land  and  naval  prisoners 
horribly  mixed,"  I  replied,  perfectly  willing  to  sit 
back  upon  the  divaH,  Anne  kneeling  beside  me.  Im 
mediately,  however,  an  odd  constraint  fell  upon  her, 
ay,  and  even  upon  me.  She  murmured  her  grati 
tude,  to  be  sure,  but  I  soon  checked  that;  and  we 
fell  to  discussing  ways  and  means  for  departure.  I 
looked  about  for  the  black  Captain,  but  tHe  two  huge 


276  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

retainers  had  borne  him  away;  and  I  noted  the 
oaken  door  to  the  pantry  or  passage  standing  ajar. 
'Twas  agreed  among  us  to  abide  the  night  as  we 
were.  The  Frenchman,  now  willing  enough,  and  me- 
thought  even  a  bit  blithe,  brought  bedding  and  we 
sought  sleep,  though  little  came,  where  we  were. 

I  learned  after,  that  the  black  Captain  had  be 
queathed  the  chateau  to  his  henchman,  and,  years 
later,  I  came  to  it  with  Anne  and  young  William, 
to  find  it  a  charming  wayside  hostelry,  with  wide 
farm  and  vineyards.  'Twas  much  affected  in  the 
summer  time  by  people  of  condition  from  Paris, 
and  even  London;  for  it  had  a  wondrous  outlook 
over  the  sea. 

It  is  quite  enough  now  to  relate  that  our  Flanders 
mares  bore  the  old  coach  bravely  along,  Mac  presid 
ing  on  the  box,  as  we  made  the  best  of  our  daylight 
way  to  Boulogne.  Our  injuries  deserved  little  re 
gard.  I  was  much  shamed  by  the  fortitude  of  Anne, 
who  though  very  pale,  bore  herself  most  strong 
and  brave;  whilst  I,  with  not  half  her  cause,  fainted, 
not  once  but  twice,  on  the  way.  But  since  I  began 
with  the  avowal  I  would  tell  all  the  truth,  I  can 
not  now  conceal  any,  the  most  damaging  to  my  own 
repute.  I  can  but  urge,  by  way  of  extenuation, 
the  loss  of  my  blood. 

We  found  the  Hawk,  with  her  gallant  Captain 


TO  THE  RESCUE  277 

and  crew  waiting,  and  so  to  England.  I  was  not 
moved  from  her  cabin  for  three  weeks  after  our 
arrival  in  Thames,  long  after  Madam  Bracegirdle 
had  been  laid  to  her  rest.  Anne,  in  her  black  garb, 
came  to  me  daily,  with  little  William,  and  spent  most 
part  of  every  day  that  she  was  not  actually  aplaying. 
Methought,  she  had  a  great  penchant  for  our  slim 
and  brave  captain.  'Twas  plain  to  be  seen  he  had 
for  her.  Ah  well,  I  thought,  she  might  go  further 
and  fare  worse.  I  could  at  least,  then  know  she  were 
safe,  and  she  married  so  good  a  man. 

And  what  was  my  joy  and  amaze,  on  a  day  to 
behold  our  swarthy  King,  in  his  very  own  person, 
standing  in  my  cabin  door,  unattended.  He  bowed 
and  asked,  "  May  I  come  in?  "  as  one  who  craved  a 
favor.  He  was  very  like  to  an  ordinary  man,  most 
kind  and  condescending.  Even  my  vanity  will  not 
indulge  the  relation  of  all  that  he  said.  For  you 
that  love  me,  however,  I  cannot  forbear  this : 

"  Sir  Richard,"  these  are  his  exact  words,  on 
mine  honor  as  a  Knight,  "  Your  poems  and  plays 
are  read  and  beheld  throughout  our  United  King 
dom;  but  I  swear  you  are  e'en  a  better  and  braver 
swordsman  than  penman,  and  should  the  day  arrive 
when  you  desire  to  serve  your  country  at  its  need, 
call  on  me  for  high  command.  I  bid  you  good  day 
and  quick  recovery." 


278  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

I  could  scarce  bear  the  exultation  and  the  sham. 
I  knew  I  had  somehow  compassed  the  deed,  by  good 
luck  and  God's  care ;  but  I  knew  also  what  the  King 
did  not  know,  with  what  weakness  and,  even  at  times 
trembling,  it  was  done.  Moreover,  had  I  paused  to 
reflect,  I  should  have  done  what  a  wiser  man  would 
instantly  have  done,  taken  with  me  a  strong  com 
pany  of  British  Carbineers,  and  not  have  jeoparded 
Anne's  life  and  safety  on  so  slender  a  reed  as  my 
sword.  'Twas  a  rash  expedition,  dependent  on 
the  mad  impulses  of  undisciplined  youth, — with  but 
mediocre  courage  and  strength  to  back  it — and  not 
on  any  mature  and  manly  second  thought.  All  this 
I  knew,  though  His  Majesty  did  not. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL   HALL 

I  MUST  needs  relate  now  what  I  said  to  Anne, 
and  what  Anne  said  to  me  on  a  morning  in  the  ward 
room  of  the  Hawk,  just  three  weeks  to  the  day  from 
our  home-arrival,  for  the  vast  effect  these  words  had 
on  our  after  life.  Do  not  say  to  me  that  deeds  speak 
louder  than  words.  Ay,  words  thunder  so  loud,  at 
times,  as  to  drown  out  the  din  of  deeds. 

"  Little  William  and  I  go  home  tomorrow,  in 
the  morning,"  I  said  to  Anne.  My  heart  thumped 
loud  as  I  spoke,  for  I  had  pondered  long  how  to  say 
it.  There  was  a  silence;  then  Anne,  after  audibly 
drawing  her  breath,  answered : 

"Home,  to  be  sure.  Little  William?  Yes,  he 
will  be  there." 

"No,  dear  Anne,"  I  strove  to  speak  calmly,  "  We 
go  to  Staffordshire — to  Lovell  Hall."  Then  I 
poured  forth  rapid  words,  bidding  her  prepare  the 
little  lad  and  the  Yorkshire  woman  for  the  journey, 
"  For,"  I  added,  "'  'Tis  my  obligation  to  my  name 
and  buried  kindred  to  establish  the  old  house  and 
restore  its  place  in  our  country  life." 

"  I  know,"  said  Anne,  very  quiet  and  low.  "  You 
owe  it  to  restore — your  family — then  she  fiddled 

279 


28o  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

with  her  reticule,  and  seemed  to  catch  breath  again, 
and  added  "  But  William — why — why  can  he  not 
abide  with — me?  " 

My  heart  bled  for  what  I  considered  her  mater 
nal  agitation ;  but  the  child  was  a  trust  given  to  me. 
Did  she  not  herself  send  him  to  me?  Did  she  not 
make  him  over  to  me?  Did  she  not  expect  me  to 
fulfill  the  trust  ?  Was  she  now  repentant  of  the  step, 
or  was  she  only  naturally  feeling  a  reluctance  to  part 
from  the  lad?  I  begged  the  good  God  to  direct  me 
to  a  knowledge  of  her  heart  that  I  might  fulfill  her 
desires  about  the  child ;  for,  as  He  hears  me  now,  I 
had  no  other  thought  save  only  her  own  will  in  all 
that  concerned  him. 

Then  Anne  tore  her  tiny  lace  kerchief  in  evident 
emotion  and  cried :  "  O  Dick,  Dick !  Why  need  go 
at  all  and  leave  me — alone — alone.  Why  go  yet, 
Dick?  I  know  you  must,  one  day  go,  when — when 
— you  go  to  bring  your  family  name  back;  but  why 
must  it  be  now  ?  Why  leave  me  alone  ?  " 

To  remain  now  was  more  than  I  could  allow. 
I  dare  no  longer  stay  near  her.  All  considered,  the 
role  of  brother  had  gone  beyond  my  ability  to  play. 
Were  Anne  the  mother  of  this  child,  as  I  was  now 
well  assured,  I  could  not  yet  bring  myself  to  the 
thought  of  making  her  head  of  my  restored  house, 
even  had  she  been  able  to  love  me,  Others  must 


DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL  HALL     281 

know.  The  King  himself,  mayhap,  knew.  As  for 
my  single  self,  as  God  saw  my  heart  I  would  have 
taken  her  to  me,  spite  of  all,  had  she  had  any  the 
slightest  love  with  which  to  come.  But  to  bring 
the  bar  sinister  into  our  honored  old  coat-of-arms 
just  at  the  moment  when,  by  God's  good  grace  I 
had  snatched  it  from  the  dust — merely  to  conven 
ience  her  and  cover  her  shame,  and  that  without  her 
love — 'twas  more  than  mortal  man  could  assume  to 
do.  I  suppose,  if  I  had  thought,  for  one  minute, 
Anne  loved  me  for  myself  alone,  I  might  have — I 
know  not  what  different  complexion  my  thoughts 
might  have  taken  on. 

I  was  so  torn  asunder  in  heart,  however,  that 
Howard  Street  would  have  been  hell  to  me,  and, — 
if  I  erred,  God  forgive  me — I  was  selfish  enough  to 
run  from  it.  I  could  not  endure  it,  even  to  pleasure 
Anne,  which  is  much  to  say.  If  I  have  done  any 
self -revealing  in  this  simple  true  relation,  it  is  to 
show  my  own  weakness  now  and  again.  I  imagined 
I  should  be  more  peaceful  at  Lovell  Hall ;  and  as  for 
Anne,  she  must  one  day  make  her  own  road  and 
home,  and  why  not  now?  She  had  a  many  friends, 
ay,  and  lovers,  too. 

Of  the  babe,  moreover,  Anne  said  no  further 
word ;  so  I  judged  it  to  be  her  desire  that  if  I  went, 
he  should  go,  too.  Her  silence  about  him  only  con- 


282  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

vinced  me  of  his  parentage.  She  would  prefer,  for  his 
sake,  that  he  should  be  entirely  unknown  in  the 
world  than  ill-known ;  and  mayhap  she  would  prefer 
his  chance  of  growth  into  good  manly  character,  in 
the  country,  under  my  care,  than  in  the  Town  and 
about  the  play-houses.  It  was  wonderful  self-abne 
gation  on  her  part ;  for  I  knew  it  would  be  her  last 
thought  to  part  with  him  merely  to  leave  herself 
untrammeled  and  free.  My  heart  bled  for  her. 
There  was  no  longer  blame  left  in  my  soul.  I  sat 
pondering  upon  the  fearful  tragedies,  worse  than 
tragedies,  the  living  entanglements,  into  which  our 
most  generous  and  love-driven  impulses  may  lead  us. 
Nor  have  I  ever  seen  Anne  sit  more  silent.  That 
last  word  "  Alone  "  broke  from  her  as  if  drawn  out 
with  an  instrument  of  surgery,  tearing  as  it  came. 
At  last  I  answered  very  softly  and  tenderly : 

"  It  must  be  now,  Anne  dear.  It  must  be  now." 
She  seemed  to  know  that  when  I  spoke  thus,  I 
could  not  easily  be  moved.  In  sooth,  she  made  no 
further  attempt.  I  assured  her  many  times  that  I 
should  be  often  in  Town  and  at  the  play-house;  that 
when  it  could  be  compassed,  William  should  journey 
up  with  me  now  and  again;  and  that,  whenever  she 
cared  and  could,  she  might  go  and  come  at  Lovell 
Hall,  as  pleasured  her;  for  we  had  both  long  since 
learned  to  despise  harsh  comment  from  the  world. 


DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL  HALL     283 

She  did  not  weep ;  she  did  not  sigh.  She  twisted 
the  torn  kerchief  for  awhile,  then  her  hands  rested 
quietly  in  her  lap.  Soon,  in  an  even  voice,  she  fell  to 
talking  of  the  needful  preparations,  and,  understand 
ing  reached,  she  went  her  way  to  make  all  ready.  I 
was  not  so  hoodwinked  as  to  believe  her  cool,  cal 
lous,  indifferent.  I  knew  full  well  how  the  baby 
fingers  had  gathered  her  heart-strings  in.  Maternity, 
I  am  well  assured,  is  the  strongest  power  in  woman's 
soul — and,  good  God,  how  strong  a  woman's  soul 
can  be! 

Next  day,  we  set  out  for  Lovell  Hall,  we  three, — 
William,  the  Yorkshire  woman  and  I.  Arrived 
there,  after  some  distress  and  weakness  for  me,  and 
nothing  but  eating  and  sleeping,  in  the  coach,  for 
little  William,  we  found,  all  to  my  wonder  and 
amaze,  the  old  family  servants,  cleanness  and  repair, 
trim  hedges  and  whitened  gates.  Even  the  flower 
beds  were  laid  out  as  in  my  father's  day — ay,  and 
better — though  under  the  December  cold  no  flowers 
of  course  could  live;  the  lawns  had  been  carefully 
tended  for  months,  one  could  easy  see;  and  the  park 
was  clean  of  all  fallen  limbs,  twigs,  and  even  leaves. 
Within,  the  house  was  trimmer  and  better  in  paint 
than  I  had  ever  seen ;  cozier  in  fires,  bedding,  and  all 
appointments.  I  was  quite  speechless  with  amaze. 

The  old  servants   stood  about  grinning  most 


284  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

triumphantly  at  my  discomfiture.  I  had  thought  to 
remain  at  the  village  inn,  there  to  make  my  head 
quarters,  during  a  leisurely  furbishing  up  of  the 
old  place.  I  had  even  written  to  engage  a  sitting 
room  and  two  bed  rooms  at  the  inn.  My  letter  had 
been  duly  received  and  acknowledged;  but  when  I 
there  arrived,  mine  host  had  hypocritically  assured 
me  that  the  old  steward  of  my  father  had  been  before 
hand  and  had  fitted  up  the  living  room  and  two 
bed  rooms  at  the  hall,  and  had  found  a  kitchen 
wench ;  so  I  would  best  go  on  to  my  home  at  once. 

The  oily  dribbling  notary,  of  obnoxious  mem 
ory,  was  standing  beside  him  in  the  indoor,  rubbing 
his  palms,  and  leaking  at  the  corners  of  his  mouth; 
so  I  was  the  more  willing  to  pass  on.  Now,  stand 
ing  in  mine  own  hall,  'twas  plain  to  be  seen,  all  the 
country  side  was  in  conspiracy.  Such  chuckling  and 
giggling  among  my  servants  would  have  been  unen 
durable  at  another  day. 

To  my  monosyllable  enquiries,  old  Goody  Hen- 
dricks,  housekeeper,  and  in  other  days,  my  nurse, 
made  reply: 

"  Ay,  Master,  between  the  King's  exchequer,  and 
my  young  leddy's  management — for  by  that  she  is 
equal  to  any  man  for  overseeing  gardeners,  paint 
ers,  and  carpenters,  and  that  she  worked  us  all 
within  an  inch  of  our  lives,  the  livelong  summer — 


DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL  HALL     285 

and  none  of  us  a  whit  unwilling ;  and  the  old  madam 
so  eager  and  anxious — but  the  pigeons  was  a  nuis 
ance — and  by  the  coming  of  August,  the  young 
Mistress  ailing  and  God  be  thanked  for  his  care — 
and,  O,  there's  the  blessed  boy!  I  was  against 
sending  of  him  off  to  London  town  and  him  but 
three  days — " 

I  could  bear  no  more,  but  turning  on  my  heel,  I 
strode  off  down  the  long  Hall,  into  the  hunt-room, 
and  closed  the  doors  behind  me.  In  my  own  house ! 
Free  with  my  own  grounds  and  my  rooms!  And 
His  Majesty  either  hoodwinked,  or  consenting  and 
conniving.  I  understood  why,  now,  I  was  not  to  set 
foot  on  my  own  grounds  until  "  this  day  six 
months  "  under  pain  of  banishment.  Heaven  and 
Hell!  What  a  dupe  and  a  fool  I  was;  and  every 
one's  hand  against  me!  What  boots  all  the  care 
spent  to  restore  and  adorn  my  house,  when  this 
last  insult  is  heaped  upon  my  head,  this  violence  is 
done  to  my  love. 

Hours  I  tramped  up  and  down  the  old  hunt- 
room,  with  its  trophies,  its  old  implements,  its  new 
match-lock  and  flint-lock  fowling  pieces  and  other 
arms.  I  misdoubt  me,  the  servants  all  thought  me 
surly  enough  Knight,  on  the  very  day  of  coming 
into  mine  own;  but  I  leave  the  matter  before  you 
for  consideration,  my  good  friends,  how  would  you 


286  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

have  borne  yourself  in  similar  case?  By  midnight 
I  was  calmer,  and  felt  great  pity  when  I  found 
Goody  Hendricks  dozing  in  the  big  hall  with  a 
smoky  candle  beside  her,  waiting  my  lordly  pleasure 
to  go  wash  from  me  the  mud  of  travel,  and  retire. 

Days  passed,  and  I  gained  my  strength  surely,  as 
I  tramped  and  rode  over  my  acres.  They  all  quickly 
learned  not  to  prate  to  me  of  the  young  Mistress  and 
her  months  of  sojourn  in  my  house.  Soon  none 
dared  to  mention  her  in  my  presence.  Once  or  twice, 
I  went  up  to  London,  but  not  near  to  the  play 
houses  nor  to  Anne.  I  heard  she  had  left  the  little 
home  in  Howard  Street,  and  was  living  in  modest 
style  at  a  certain  reputable  hotel.  She  knew  noth 
ing  of  my  town  visits.  To  be  sure,  we  exchanged 
letters;  but  not  in  a  brotherly  and  sisterly  manner. 
I  made  no  reference  to  her  stay  in  mine  house,  nor 
did  she.  Pid  she  not  know  I  should  learn  all  ?  Or 
did  she  wish  me  to  learn?  Her  conduct  and  her 
bearing  were  past  finding  out. 

But  O,  the  melancholy  sadness  of  those  days  and 
weeks  of  winter.  I  gradually  grew  to  lose  the  sting 
of  resentment;  persuaded  myself,  that  the  poor  girl, 
in  her  extremity,  had  all  right  to  presume  upon  my 
friendship.  Were  I  brother,  indeed,  should  I  not 
have  loaned  her  my  home  as  asylum?  Why  should 
she  be  so  superhuman  good,  beyond  all  other  players 


DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL  HALL     287 

of  the  time;  and  a  great  love  tugging  at  her  soul? 
Who  was  I  that  I  should  have  dared  spurn  her  out  ? 
Then  the  years  when  I  was  with  her  almost  day  and 
night,  when  she  was  the  breath  of  life  to  me,  spur  to 
ambition,  spring  of  all  good  and  high  thought,  would 
come  surging  over  me;  and  I  would  cry  out  to  the 
old  walls  or  the  old  trees,  wherever  I  chanced  to  be, 
if  alone,  in  such  agony  as  I  trust  may  be  spared  to 
any  who  reads  this  tale  of  mine.  My  thought  would 
fly  to  her,  and  I  would  melt  at  the  wonder  of  how 
she  must  needs  be  bearing  all  alone,  widowed,  moth 
erless,  childless,  all  within  a  year.  I  knew  her  heart, 
none  else  unless  I ;  and  I  knew  how  that  great  heart 
— spite  of  human  frailty  and  sin,  could  beat  and 
throb  with  pain.  None  need  tell  me  she  was  happy. 
I  knew  better.  I  knew  she  suffered  far  beyond 
me,  which  was  saying  more  than  could  ever  be  put 
into  words. 

How  I  was  tormented  through  those  months, 
torn  as  I  was  between  pity  for  Anne,  and  my  own 
unspeakable  grief,  the  good  God  alone  will  ever 
know.  William  became  almost  hateful,  at  times, 
to  my  sight,  may  I  be  absolved!  He  grew  fair  and 
fat.  He  laughed  much,  was  most  gay  and  whole 
some;  and  the  contagion  of  his  joy  in  life  would  at 
other  times  sweep  me  away,  and  give  such  a  balm 
to  my  hurt  soul,  as  could  naught  else  beside.  Then 


288  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

would  I  think  of  Anne,  and  how  she  was  denied 
him;  how  deadly  dark,  indeed,  must  be  her  loneli 
ness  without  sight  of  him.  I  never  offered  to  take 
him  to  Town,  urging  the  inclemency  of  the  winter ; 
and  she  never  once  offered  to  come  down.  How  we 
both  lived  through  that  time,  is  a  marvel  past  all 
reckoning,  as  I  think  back  upon  it  now. 

Then  came  the  never-to-be-forgotten  day  in 
May,  when  the  blossoms  and  birds  had  come  back, 
and  I  made  my  way  to  Town.  I  will  not  pause  to 
tell  of  the  hedgerows  and  trees  bending  white  and 
scattering  petals  over  the  road,  of  eglantine  bloom 
ing  beside  the  walls,  of  the  skylarks,  and  swallows 
and  thrushes.  I  will  not  pause,  at  all,  but  fly,  as 
I  flew  that  day,  though  I  seemed  to  crawl,  up  to 
London  Town.  A  load  seemed  off  my  breast,  as  I 
gave  way,  at  last,  to  the  slowly  forming  purpose  in 
my  soul.  That  purpose  was  to  seek  out  Anne,  and 
have  it  out  with  her.  'Twould,  without  doubt,  re 
lieve  us  both,  to  take  account  of  where  we  stood; 
for,  in  very  surety,  we  were  both  standing  on 
nothing  now. 

I  went  to  the  play-house  again.  How  the  years 
rolled  back;  and  I  seemed  a  lad  once  again,  just  in 
from  Staffordshire.  I  wished  to  see  her  once  more, 
as  I  saw  her  then,  without  her  knowledge.  I  sat  in 
the  pit,  nigh  the  same  spot  I  had  sat  in  with  Mad  Nat 


DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL  HALL     289 

Lee.  When  she  came  forth,  she  seemed  to  start; 
her  eyes  whipped  round  across  the  glittering  arc,  for 
of  late  they  had  put  a  many  candles  all  about  to 
light  the  stage,  and,  as  I  am  a  truthful  gentleman, 
she  looked  me  square  in  eye.  What  told  her  I  was 
there,  she  never  could  explain.  She  avowed  she 
only  felt  it  to  be  so. 

She  was  looking  well,  quite  well ;  but  sure  I  could 
not  be  certain  of  her  outward  favor.  She  had,  I 
thought,  a  much  greater  quietude,  and  calm  power. 
By  my  faith,  she  had  much  matured.  She  was  no 
longer  girl,  but  woman.  Nor  am  I  one  of  those  who 
feel  that  the  sweet  'teens  and  early  womanhood  are 
the  times  of  greatest  charms.  Give  me  for  drawing 
power  and  mastery,  your  woman  who  is  ripened  full, 
knows  life  and  has  lived  it,  but  is  unspoiled  either  of 
its  adulation  or  its  pain. 

When  I  came  to  the  tiring  rooms  in  the  women's 
shift,  I  found  not  the  cluster  of  gallants  of  the  old 
days ;  nor  found  I  any  single  one  who  seemed  master 
of  the  situation.  All  were  professional  people, — my 
old  friends.  The  Lark  was  still  there,  and  he 
seemed  much  pleasured  to  behold  me  once  again  and 
sure  I  was  to  behold  him.  Old  Rich  took  me  warmly 
by  the  hand  crying : 

"  When  shall  I  have  a  new  comedy,  Dick  ?  Zooks, 
but  methinks  you  might  give  us  tragical-comicals 

19 


2g6  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

since  you  came  from  France.  And  never  once  have 
you  thrust  nose  in  at  Drury  since  that  dramatical 
episode.  Give  us  a  play  on  it  Dick." 

Congreve  was  there,  but  seemed,  in  his  bearing 
to  Anne,  settled  friend  and  good  comrade,  alone.  No 
melancholy  making  of  eyes,  nor  no  airs  of  mastery 
could  I  behold.  Dryden,  too,  and  Colly  Gibber,  all 
took  me  most  warmly  by  the  hand,  and  clapped  me 
on  shoulder.  I  suppose  I  should  resent  such  famil 
iarities  as  this  last.  None  would  ever  dare  drop 
hand  on  person  of  some  men  I  have  known;  but 
I  doubt  not  it  is  my  smallness  of  stature  that  thus 
emboldens  my  friends.  'Twas  ever  so,  and  one  need 
not  sigh  to  be  more  impressive  than  one  is,  nor,  in 
good  truth,  to  be  aught  else  than  one  is. 

Anne  came  floating  to  me  in  her  street  clothes — 
God  bless  her!  Ay,  she  was  well,  most  fair  and 
well.  She  was  round,  and  full-colored.  There  was 
no  pining ;  I  did  note  that  her  eyes  seemed  very  large, 
I  had  almost  said  sad.  She  tried  all  her  best  to  greet 
me  in  the  old  easy  brotherly-and-sisterly  manner; 
though  it  was  but  pathetic  attempt.  Her  eyes 
searched  mine  deeply,  as  who  should  say :  "  What 
is  in  your  mind  toward  myself,  dear  Dick?  Have 
you  quite  cast  me  out?  Have  you  succeeded  in  liv 
ing  well  and  happy  without  me?"  But  audibly, 
she  said,  as  she  took  my  two  hands ; 


DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL  HALL     291 

"  I  knew  'twas  full  time  you  should  come,  Dick. 
I  have  looked  for  you  every  day  since  May  began. 
And — and — is  the  lad  well?  " 

"Most  boisterous  and  tyrannical,  Anne,  dear," 
I  replied. 

She  begged  me  home  to  her  hotel  to  dinner,  and 
most  blithely  I  went.  How  my  heart  sang!  How 
all  the  old  mist  of  suspicion  and  resentment  vanished 
under  the  sun  of  her  dear  converse.  I  cared  no  more 
for  coat-of-arms,  for  liberties  with  mine  house,  for 
the  world  and  all  in  it,  so  only  I  might  be  near  to 
Anne.  If  only  I  could  keep  her  near  me;  if  only  I 
could  be  her  old-time  guardian  and  friend;  I  would 
take  up  my  life  where  I  left  it  that  November  day. 
Once  I  dared  to  wonder,  if  she  might  not  even  give 
herself  to  me  for  William's  sake;  and  I  dare  swear, 
in  my  eagerness,  I  would  have  closed  with  such 
proffer. 

Anne  too  rose  in  spirits  as  did  I.  Such  streams  of 
talk  never  flowed  from  two  mouths  as  from  ours. 
'Twas  like  the  spouting  of  the  waters  in  Rome  from 
the  lips  of  the  wonderful  bronzes.  Neither  could 
wait  for  the  other ;  and  often  we  paused  to  laugh  at 
our  own  eagerness,  and  rudeness  of  interruption. 
All  the  new  players  and  the  new  and  old  plays,  all 
the  poems  and  the  music,  all  the  reviews  and  the 
criticisms,  all  the  great  and  low  who  touched  the 


292  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

circles  of  our  lives,  must  be  talked  out.  "  Do  you 
remember?" — that  dear  old  phrase  of  old,  old 
friends  was  ever  on  our  lips.  Then  such  laughings 
until  tears  ran  down  our  faces. 

Then  ever  and  again  some  reference  to  Madam 
Bracegirdle,  to  Howard  Street,  would  soften  Anne's 
voice  and  manner,  and  her  big  dark  eyes  would  fill ; 
for,  you  see,  she  had  had  no  friends  with  whom  to 
talk  of  her  mother;  and  sorrow  must  find  a  voice 
one  way  or  one  time.  Once  and  once  only,  I  made 
reference  to  Will  Mount  fort,  but  such  a  hard,  stony 
look  came  into  Anne's  face,  that  I  misdoubted  me 
'twas  a  jaux  pas  and  her  grief  for  him,  far  from  dead. 

'Twas  near  midnight  when  I  left,  happier  than 
I  had  been  for  a  year  since  that  day  of  our  progress 
to  and  from  Kensington,  when  His  Majesty  had 
summoned  me.  We  had  spoke  much  of  our  memor 
able  journey  to  France,  and  had  planned  a  return 
thither  when  occasion  should  serve.  So,  as  I  parted, 
I  spoke  words  which  had  grave  effect  upon  us 
both,  when  I  said : 

"  Think  you  I  could  find  Mac  Carliel  at  this  hour 
of  the  night?" 

"  Certain  sure,"  replied  Anne.  "  He  is  ever 
propping  up  the  lintel  of  his  door,  day  and  night; 
or  else  in  the  nearest  coffee  house  liquoring  himself 
in  sack.  I  fear  me  poor  Mac  is  becoming  most  fre- 


DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL  HALL     293 

quent  and  most  deep  in  potations.  Between  us  two, 
is  there  no  way  to  make  him  over  new?" 

There  she  went  tying  us  two  together,  in  the 
same  dear  old  way.  She  had  never  a  thought  of 
how  her  words  moved  me,  nor  of  the  hope,  slen 
der  though  it  were,  they  held  out  for  my  future; 
else  was  I  well  persuaded,  she  would  never  have 
spoken  them. 

I  went,  my  heart  strangely  singing,  ay  and  my 
mouth,  too,  on  my  way  to  Clare  Market,  to  look  out 
old  Mac.  He  was  not  at  his  door-lintel;  but  he 
was  sure  at  the  coffee-house  hard  by.  Nor  was  he 
so  far  gone  in  sack  as  not  to  greet  me  most  glad 
and  gay.  True  he  laughed  immoderate  loud,  and 
talked  immoderate  much,  but  he  knew  all  he  said  and 
said  all  he  knew.  We  had  talked  for  one  hour, 
most  about  Anne  and  the  prentices  and  the  beggars 
of  the  East.  I  allowed  him  no  more  sack;  and  he 
willingly  forbore,  vowing  our  conversation  more 
stimulating  than  any  liquor  ever  drunk.  Then,  at 
last,  he  plumped  out  the  question  that  changed  my 
life.  'Twas  this : 

"  Now,  Master  Dick  " — he  never  acknowledged 
my  title  of  "  Sir  Richard  "  till  he  came  in  the  end 
to  Lovell  Hall.  "  Now,  Master  Dick,  when  is  the 
wedding,  and  who  but  the  butchers  shall  carry  Mis 
tress  Anne's  chair?  " 


294  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"I  fear  me  there  is  to  be  no  wedding,  Mac; 
at  least  if  you  allude  to  me  as  the  possible  groom." 
I  replied. 

"  'Od's  body,  and  why  not?  Mistress  Anne's 
good  enough  for  any  little  whippersnapper  of  a 
Knight,  even  if  he  did  kill  a  Captain  for  her;  ay,  and 
even  if  he  did  save  a  King's  life — 'twas  more  her 
doing  than  yours  anyway." 

I  did  not  resent  the  bridling,  frank  tones,  for  I 
shared  the  enthusiasm  just  then.  So  I  quietly 
answered : 

"  No  Mac,  you  misunderstand.  'Tis  for  that  I 
am  not  man  enough  to  deserve  her,  and  win  her." 

"  'Ods  bodikins,  what  are  you  blithering? 
You've  won  her  long  ago!  None  of  your  canting 
high-bred  hypocrisy  with  me.  An  you  do  not  marry 
her,  but  keep  a  child  by  her,  all  the  swordsmanship 
in  your  little  body,  and  all  the  blood  you  spilled  for 
her,  will  not  stead  you  in  your  dealings  with  the 
Butchers  of  Clare  Market ! " 

Mac  was  very  truculent,  and  I  feared  me  the 
drink  had  stolen  all  his  wit.  I  calmed  him  as 
best  I  could,  and  replied : 

"  You  are  mistook  again  Mac.  As  God  lives 
the  child  is  not  mine.  Anne  loved  Will  Mountfort, 
and  has  loved  no  other.  I  am  well  persuaded  'tis 
his  child,  though  I  do  not  know." 


DARK  DAYS  AT  LOVELL  HALL     295 

"  Now  you  are  false  swearing,"  roared  Mac,  and 
I  had  to  calm  him,  lest  the  landlord  come  and  throw 
us  out,  we  twain  being  the  only  occupants  of  the 
tap-room.  I  repeated  my  asseveration  in  yet  stronger 
terms  and  tones.  Then  Mac  cried : 

"  Never  loved  another  but  Will?  Now  you 
know  that  is  a  lie.  Else  why  all  that  kissing  and 
that  talking,  when  she  thought  you  were  dead  that 
night  in  the  chateau?  " 

"  That  kissing  was  purely  sisterly,"  I  answered. 

"  Sisterly,  the  devil !  "  almost  shouted  Mac,  till 
I  said  "  Hush."  "  Sisterly  hell !  There  was  no  sis 
terly  talk,  and  I  have  ears.  You  heard  her  talk !  " 

"  No,  Mac.  I  heard  only  one  word  as  I  fainted. 
'Twas  'Dick.'  What  else  did  she  say,  Mac?"  and 
something  gripped  my  heart  like  a  hand.  I  thought 
me  I  should  choke  and  faint  again.  'Twas  very  like 
the  same  sensation;  and  I  could  not  cease  thinking 
how  like  it  was. 

"  Why  she  called  you  to  all  the  sweet  words  that 
man  ever  heard,  and  more  besides.  Swore  she  had 
loved  you  always,  never  loved  any  beside,  not  even 
Will,  and  would  die  if  you  died.  She  whispered 
and  sobbed  as  she  worked  at  your  wound,  ay,  and 
prayed.  Don't  talk  to  me.  I  know  what  I  know." 

Now  I  knew  I  should  choke  and  faint.  And  I 
prayed  God  to  let  me  faint  with  this  sweet  knowl- 


296  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

edge,  this  sweet  false  knowledge,  in  my  soul.  Mac 
fell  silent  and  very  surly,  and  most  ready  to  be 
quarrelsome.  When  I  saw  I  was  not  going  to  die 
of  joy,  I  said : 

"  Mac,  you  are  drunk !  " 

"  Master  Dick,  you  are  a  fool.  And  I'd  rather 
be  a  wise  man  drunk,  than  a  fool  sober.  One  will 
wear  off;  t'other  never  will." 

There  seemed  method  in  his  drunkenness ;  but  to 
make  certain  sure  would  you  know  what  I  did?  It 
was  most  hard  to  compass,  too;  but  I  took  this  big 
hulk  of  a  butcher  out  into  the  stable-yard  of  the 
inn,  thrust  his  head  under  the  pump,  made  him 
stand  till  I  had  soaked  him  in  cold  water  a  quarter 
of  an  hour;  then  walked  him  up  and  down  Thames 
until  three  of  the  clock  making  him  tell  it  all  over, 
word  for  word,  like  a  green  poll-parrot.  To  gain 
my  end,  I  swore  to  him  by  all  the  nine  gods,  and 
ninety,  that  if  he  but  convinced  me  of  his  sanity  and 
truth  I'd  marry  Anne  spite  of  everything  under 
heaven,  be  it  Will  Mountfort's  ghost,  or  little  Wil 
liam's  body.  When  at  last  I  left  him,  I  was  assured ; 
and  I  walked  alone  till  the  gray  dawn  came.  Nay, 
not  alone;  I  was  never  less  alone  in  my  life. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE  SUN  SHINES  AT  YORK  STAIRS 

'TWAS  my  imagination  to  take  her  back  to  the 
Water  Gate  at  York  Stairs,  there  to  tell  her  the  old 
story  over  again,  as  I  had  done  two  years  agone. 
Perhaps  'twas  the  instinct  of  the  poet  and  playwright 
in  me;  for  'twas  ever  the  way,  in  a  play  of  senti 
ment,  to  go  back  to  old  scenes  for  the  denouement. 
Or,  perhaps,  after  all  'twas  but  the  wisdom  of  the 
playwrights  to  follow  the  lines  that  in  human  life 
are  not  uncommon.  Be  that  as  it  may,  I  was  deter 
mined  we  should  go  to  the  Park  at  York  House; 
and,  as  Anne  was  not  playing  that  day,  'twas  easy 
to  compass. 

Anne  arose  late,  for,  she  after  confided,  she  too, 
had  not  slept  till  the  dawn.  The  afternoon,  then, 
was  far  spent — that  cloudless  May  afternoon,  when 
our  skiff  drew  in  at  York  Gate.  And  did  she  remem 
ber  how  I  had  told  her  I  loved  her,  here  on  this  same 
grass,  three  years  come  autumn?  I  knew  she  did, 
and  knew  she'd  think  of  it  again.  Had  she  said, 
"  Let  us  go  on  to  Somerset  House,"  or  "  Let  us  land 
at  Westminster,"  I  might  never  again  gain  the  cour 
age  to  speak  the  words  that  she  heard  on  that  day; 
but  she  said  nothing,  and  was  pensively  silent,  trail- 

297 


298  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

ing  her  hand  in  the  water,  as  we  drew  in  at  York 
Water  Gate. 

So  again  we  were  soon  on  the  grass,  under  the 
lime-trees  where  the  early  flowers  were  up,  and 
where  robins  in  pairs  were  flitting  and  fluting 
in  hedge  and  shrub.  All  the  crowded  events  of  the 
years  came  rushing  back,  in  my  mind,  and  I  could 
not,  for  the  life  of  me,  though  I  tried  valiantly,  talk 
gaily  as  we  had  done  on  the  night  before.  But  Anne 
seemed  in  no  such  way  smothered  with  the  past ;  or 
if  she  were,  she  hid  it  with  a  far  greater  power  of 
playing;  for  she  babbled  on  most  winsomely  and 
sweet.  Methought,  at  times,  she  was  fearful  lest  I 
speak  what  we  both  now  knew  I  had  in  mind  to 
say.  She  seemed  to  wish  delay  in  facing  the  issue, 
and  I  knew  not  whether  to  take  the  omen  as  good 
or  ill.  At  last  I  could  bear  no  more,  and  could  wait 
no  longer,  but  half  choking,  dared  to  put  us  both  to 
the  trial. 

"  Anne,"  I  began  most  abrupt  and  awkward, 
"  Anne,  I've  an  old  word  to  tell  you." 

She  went  pale ;  and  I  saw  her  hand  clutch  at  the 
grass  beside  her.  She  said  naught. 

"  Anne,  I  love  you,  I  want  you.  I  cannot  live 
without  you.  That — old  word  is  love,  Anne.  'Tis 
near  three  years  since  I've  uttered  it  so  to  you.  But 
you  must  know  how  all  the  time  T  have  loved  you ! " 


SUN  SHINES  AT  YORK  STAIRS     299 

O,  how  do  I  know  what  I  said?  I  only  know  she 
answered  me  with  no  words  at  all.  I  found  her  arms 
around  me,  and  mine  around  her ;  her  lips  upon  mine 
and  my  kiss  upon  hers ;  her  tears  falling  on  my  face, 
and  her  breath  coming  fast, — such  sweet  breath — in 
gasps  that  were  plainly  delight.  Then  she  said : 

"At  last,  O  my  dear!  You  good,  brave,  timid 
Dick.  O  God,  how  I  love  you.  I  have  never  loved 
another  but  you." 

When  I  could  gain  my  composure,  I  took  her  by 
her  two  shoulders  and  held  her  away,  to  look  deep 
into  her  now  smiling  eyes;  'twas  like  looking  into 
sunshine  and  rain. 

"  Anne,  what  do  you  mean  by  such  word  as 
that?  You  have  loved  another." 

"  No,  Dick,  dear.  I  was  mistook.  I  loved 
what  I  thought — him  to  be,  I  have  since  learned — 
but  you  know  all  that." 

I  was  mystified,  but  she  gave  me  no  time  to  en 
quire.  She  poured  her  discourse  forth  as  'twere  long 
pent  up  and  anxious  for  outlet: 

"  I  have  known  my  own  heart  for  a  year  and  a 
day.  What  I  all  along  thought  him  to  be,  that  you 
were  and  are.  I  thought  him  noble,  unselfish,  and 
great.  That  are  you.  I  thought  him  brave  and 
true.  That  are  you.  I  worshipped  at  the  shrine  of  an 
imagination;  when  all  the  time,  the  real  was  just 


300  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

at  my  hand.  His  outward  favor  was,  I  thought,  in 
dex  to  the  inward  content;  but  'tis  not  always  nor 
often  so. 

"  He  was  large  and  fine  to  look  upon;  but  you 
are  large  and  fine  to  lean  upon.  O,  Dick,  you  do  not 
know  what  mind  and  soul  you  have.  Always  have 
you  undervalued  and  belittled  both  your  physical  and 
inward  power.  I  know  no  other  man  so  great,  so 
help  me  God !  " 

I  knew  now  that  this  was  love  speaking, — great 
love,  for  love  is  without  doubt,  blind.  I  was  unalter 
ably  convinced  she  loved  me ;  and  I  have  never  wav 
ered  in  that  belief  to  this  hour.  'Twas  very  sweet 
to  hear  myself  thus  discoursed  upon — what  man  is 
not  thus  vain  ?  So  I  let  her  ramble  on. 

"  You  are  of  that  sanguine  complexion,  naturally 
of  such  a  vivacity,  hilarity,  and  alacrity,  as  an 
other  man  is  when  he  hath  drunken  a  cup  of  wine 
too  much." 

I  here  rolled  over  on  the  grass  laughing,  giving 
ample  demonstration,  to  say  the  least,  of  my  hilarity. 
Then  up  again  to  her  side  to  kiss  the  pretty  witty 
mouth  shut. 

"Then  withal  you  are  brave  as  a  lion;  nay,  then 
a  leopard,  at  the  very  least,  if  you  will  harp  on  your 
neat,  natty  stature.  And  here  you  go  talking  of  being 
a  coward,  and  womanish,  and  sensitive.  I  cannot 


abide  to  hear  you  malign  yourself.  And  best  of  all 
you  are  true,  Dick,  true  as  the  pole.  You  have  been 
tried  in  the  furnace  of  fire.  You  are  the  truest 
man  in  all  my  little  world,  which  is  not  so  little. 
Heaven,  how  I  do  love  you !  " 

Then  there  was  no  talk  for  some  minutes,  and 
what  occurred  during  that  interval  of  silence,  is  not 
needful  here  to  set  forth.  'Twill  be  understood  by 
all  true  lovers,  and  guessed  at  by  all  who  are  not. 
I  will  only  indite  what  caused  Anne  no  little  merri 
ment,  till  almost  she,  too,  rolled  on  the  grass.  At  the 
least,  she  came  as  near  to  it  as,  to  be  ladylike 
would  permit.  I  said: 

"  Anne,  your  dear  breath  is  like  the  breath  of 
the  cows  in  my  meadows."  Then  she  laughed.  And 
you,  also,  my  reader  will  laugh,  unless  you  have 
walked  much  among  kine ;  then  will  you  understand 
that  there  is  no  breath  so  sweet,  so  wholesome 
as  theirs. 

Then  followed  word  of  mine  that  brought  Anne 
upstanding  to  her  feet.  There  were  questions  still 
burning  in  my  brain.  I  was  now  ready  to  throw 
all  scruple  to  the  wind  concerning  her  past  life  with 
Will  Mountfort.  I  would  marry  her  now  regard 
less.  My  old  long  time  love  was  so  all-powerful, 
it  swept  away  the  feet  of  discretion,  convention, 
prejudice.  The  world  and  all  could  not  part  me 


302  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

from  her  now.  Nor  would  I  have  ventured  one 
word  in  regard  of  this  matter,  but  that  she  herself, 
had  touched  upon  what  I  still  thought  to  be  her  old 
k>ve.  'Tis  ever  the  way  of  woman  to  declare,  ay, 
and  to  believe,  that  the  man  to  whom  she  gives  her 
hand  in  marriage,  is  the  only  man  she  ever  has  loved. 
She  ever  says  concerning  all  other :  "  I  believed,  at 
the  time,  'twas  love;  but  I  know  now  'twas  only  an 
ideal  image.  I  was  in  love  with  love."  I  must 
confess  that  I  wished  to  hear,  from  Anne's  own 
lips,  how  she  looked  upon  her  relations  with  Will. 
So  I  began,  falteringly  and  awkwardly  enough,  I 
fear  me : 

"  But  Will,  Anne,  about  Will.  You  say  you  be 
lieved  that  you  loved  him  ?  " 

"  Ay,  but  'twas  only  belief.  I  loved  what  I 
thought  him  to  be." 

"But  now,  how  came  it  that  ever — that  he  ever — 
that  you  came  to  think  otherwise  of  him?  " 

"  Why  Dick,  you  already  know !  Do  you  mean 
that  no  one  has  told  you  ?  Don't  you  know,  he  is — 
he  is  thought  to  be — that  little  William  is — his?  " 

"  Yes,  Anne,  I  had  supposed  as  much,"  I  falt 
ered.  "  Though  no  one  ever  said  as  much  to  me. 
But — but — why  should  you  condemn  him?  " 

'Twas  then  Anne  sprang  to  her  feet,  her 
black  eyes  flashing  fire.  They  say  that  black 


SUN  SHINES  AT  YORK  STAIRS     303 

eyes,  in  a  man,  indicate  a  good  humor ;  in  a  woman, 
they  go  with  high  temper.  Be  that  as  it  may,  Anne 
had  temper,  I  knew,  in  abundance;  but  ever  was  it, 
like  all  else  in  her  nature,  in  most  excellent  control. 

"Why  should  I  condemn  him?"  she  echoed. 
"  Dick!  I  would  not  believe  it  of  you !  There  was 
Susanna !  There  was  I !  He  vowed  love  for  me, 
eternal  love,  nothing  but  love — and  all  the  time — 
ODick!" 

I  stood  looking  upon  her  as  she  exclaimed,  and 
then,  at  last  I  replied : 

"  Yes,  Anne;  but  the  world — " 

"  O  fie  on  the  world!  "  she  cried.  "  In  the  muck 
and  lust  and  self-seeking  of  the  world,  I  have 
yearned,  O,  how  I  have  yearned  for  pure  love — and 
all  the  time,  there  it  was  at  my  door,  at  my  hand,  at 
my  feet,  in  you,  Dick,  you,  you,  only  in  you." 

"  But  Anne," — and  though  I  trembled  before 
her — I  have  ever  trembled,  will  ever  tremble  before 
her, — but  in  good  sooth,  I  am  not,  from  all  I  hear, 
the  only  man  that  trembles  before  woman,  who 
trembles  before  little  else — I  was  determined  now  to 
go  in  and  finish  the  business  once  begun.  Where  I 
go,  I  ever  like,  at  the  least  to  go  open-eyed. 

"  But,  Anne,"  I  urged,  "  why  should  it  be  for 
you  to  condemn  ?  " 


3o4  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

"What  do  you  mean,  Dick?"  Her  tone  was 
level  and  smooth  and  kind,  but  her  eyes  burned. 

"  Why  is  not — is  not  the  babe — is  he  no — "  It 
stuck  in  my  throat  like  a  fish-bone.  I  could  not  out 
with  it.  She  stood  regarding  me  in  unfeigned  won 
der,  for  I  am  not  often  so  slow  of  word.  At  last  I 
bethought  me  of  better  phrasing  and  I  stammered : 

"  William — has — black  eyes." 

Then  Anne's  face  froze, — and  thawed.  Twas 
a  veritable  field  of  ice  and  snow,  till  the  rosy  sun 
flooded  it.  Anne  never  was  given  to  great  blushing. 
'Twas  seldom  indeed,  that  she  mantled  quite;  but 
now  all  her  heart's  blood  seemed  poured  into  cheek, 
forehead,  throat  and  breast.  Then  she  cried: 

"  O,  Dick !  "  And  buried  that  burning  face  on 
my  shoulder.  "  You  poor  Dick !  "  You  see  her 
first  thought  was  for  me.  In  that  moment,  I 
knew  that  a  comprehension  of  all  a  year's  suffering 
of  mine  was  coursing  through  her  quick  wit;  ay, 
and  comprehension,  too,  of  much  coldness  of  mine, 
much  aloofness,  including  my  winter  of  separation 
from  her.  Then  she  laughed,  then  she  sobbed,  then 
she  clung  to  me  tighter,  and  laughed  again ;  then  at 
last  she  held  me  off  by  the  shoulders  and  said : 

"  You  thought  all  this  time — why,  did  they  not 
tell  you  all,  at  Lovell  Hall?" 

"  I  would  not  let  them,  Anne.    Goody  Hendricks 


SUN  -SHINES  AT  YORK  STAIRS     305 

spoke  of  your — your  illness.  Then  I  would  not 
hear  more." 

"  You  poor  Dick/'  she  repeated.  "  You  dear 
boy,  I  was  not  ill  at  all.  I  never  fared  better,  in  my 
life,  than  in  furbishing  up  your  old  place  with  the 
King's  money.  And  you  may  be  assured  I  made  it 
flow.  It  was  his — it  was  the  lady  known  only  as 
'  The  Young  Mistress '  who  was  ill.  Who  she  is, 
you  will  never  know,  Dick.  'Tis  the  one  secret  there 
will  ever  be  between  you  and  me.  She  was  a  maid- 
of -honor  at  the  Court  and  Will — but  His  Majesty 
put  her  in  charge  with  me,  and  I  have  given  him  my 
vow  of  silence,  which  will  never  be  broken,  even 
to  you  my  lover,  my  husband,  my  lord !  " 

Then  'twas  I  sank  upon  my  knee;  then  'twas 
I  took  the  hem  of  her  gown  in  my  hand  and  kissed 
it;  then  'twas  that  my  heart  swelled  with  much 
pride  and  love,  ay,  and  reverence  and  awe,  in  the 
presence  of  spotless  womanhood,  tried  as  few 
women  are  tried — womanhood  that  was  my  own; 
then  'twas  that  tears  came,  I  am  not  ashamed  to  con 
fess  it,  tears  lacking  all  saltness  and  pain,  tears  of 
supernal  joy. 

Then  she  told  me  all  she  dared.  "  The  Young 
Mistress  "  though  not  back  at  court — King  William 
was  most  exacting  of  correctness  all  about  him — 
was  back  among  friends  none  the  wiser.  She  never 

20 


3o6  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

would  confess  the  father;  though  the  King  had  im 
parted  his  suspicion  to  Anne — poor  girl,  what  a 
shock  !• — and  His  Majesty,  was  no  man  to  speak 
on  a  venture;  but  Anne's  magnanimity  was  such  as 
to  visit  not  the  sins  of  the  parents  upon  the  child. 
Besides  her  hungry  maternity — for  I  verily  believe 
this  is  the  foundation  of  all  woman's  love — had  so 
fed  upon  the  little  one's  first  three  days  of  life,  that 
she  could  not  forego  him,  when  that  time  was  past. 
We  nurtured  him  ever  as  our  own,  and  in  due  time 
forgot  he  was  not;  that  is  to  say,  if  we  did  not  alto 
gether  forget,  'twas  no  odds. 


CHAPTER  XX 

PLAYER  AND  PLAY-WRIGHT  TURN  PASTORAL 

WHAT  is  to  add  is  soon  told,  but  'tis  very  sweet 
in  the  telling.  Our  marriage  was  in  secret ;  for  that 
the  high  season  in  Drury  Lane  was  but  just  a-begin- 
ning;  and  Anne  thought  not  best  to  break  in  upon 
it  with  this  news,  oft  disturbing,  in  the  players' 
world.  She  avowed,  of  her  own  motion,  that  'twas 
to  be  her  last-epoch  on  the  stage ;  and,  in  very  truth, 
'twas  so. 

We  were  married,  on  a  sunny  noon,  at  St.  Mar 
garet's  in  the  West.  Mac  Carliel,  and  his  'prentices 
carrying  Anne's  chair,  and  serving  as  sole  witnesses. 

We  went  home  to  Lovell  Hall  for  the  week 
end.  Anne  fairly  devoured  little  William,  whom  she 
had  not  clapped  eyes  on  since  November — devoured 
him  to  his  huge  delight.  Then  we  fetched  him  and 
the  Yorkshire  woman  back  to  Town;  and  we  never 
left  it — that  is,  I  went  down  to  Staffordshire  only 
when  my  farming  demanded — till  the  season  was 
done  and  over,  and  Anne  bade  her  farewell  to 
Drury  Lane. 

When  in  golden  October,  we  went  back  to  Lovell 
Hall,  'twas  not  alone;  for  Mac  Carliel,  bag  and  bag 
gage,  wife  and  bairns  of  whom  there  were  many, 

307 


3o8  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

we  brought  in  our  train.  He  is  my  overseer  now, 
and  I  have,  in  a  way,  entailed  him  upon  my  sons,  in 
my  will;  for  since  Anne  has  "  made  him  over  new," 
— 'twas  not  "  between  us,"  'twas  all  her  doing — 
he  bids  fair  to  live  a  hundred.  He  is  over  me  veri 
table  tyrant,  with  my  increased  age  and  absorption 
in  my  literary  labors,  or  rather  play ;  for  it  is  a  deep 
joy  to  me  to  compose  my  poems  and  my  comedies 
and  such,  ever  with  Anne's  sweet  sympathy  and 
understanding.  Ay,  I  truly  think  her  name  should 
be  on  every  title  page ;  for,  spite  of  her  duties  to 
house  and  children,  she  it  is  who  does  most  of  my 
work,  and  I  the  play. 

Many  have  wondered  why  'twas  that  Anne  vol 
untarily  left  the  theatre  when  she  had  arrived  to  so 
high  a  degree  of  power  and  supremacy;  and  gave  a 
clear  stage  to  her  dawning  rival,  Mistress  Oldfield, 
instead  of  fighting  to  retain  what  she  could  have 
kept  an  she  would,  her  popularity.  Taking  this  step, 
she  mystified  the  world. 

I  knew  why  she  did  so;  and  I  think  you  can 
see,  now  that  you  know  something  of  her  inner  life, 
how  it  came  that  she  left  the  theatre.  Triumph? 
What  was  triumph  to  her?  Admiration?  Had  she 
not  had  her  fill?  The  love  of  man?  She  cared  not 
a  farthing  for  it  all.  She  had  suffered  from  the 
love  of  men,  and  fled  it,  for  the  love  of  one  man 


PLAYER  AND  PLAY-WRIGHT        309 

and  his  children.  All  she  wished  was  peace,  and 
calm,  and,  thank  God,  my  friendship. 

Only  once  in  the  years  did  Anne  return  to  the 
stage;  and  all  of  you  remember  that  notable 
occasion.  'Tvvas  to  Betterton's  benefit,  one  year 
before  the  old  man  died,  and  that  play  brought  him 
a  good  five  hundred  pounds.  'Twas  wonderful  how 
sprightly  the  dear  fellow,  now  turned  seventy-four, 
played  his  Valentine  in  "  Love  for  Love,"  Doggett 
had  much  esteem  as  Ben.  Mistress  Barry,  too,  came 
back  to  play  "  Mistress  Frail,"  and  was  most  warmly 
welcomed.  But  Anne  Bracegirdle  as  Angelica — Ah, 
but  she  was  well  named!  When  she  came  out  to 
speak  the  prologue, — what  a  thunderburst  was  there ! 
The  house  was  suffocation  full, — the  fullest  by  much 
that  ever  I  saw  it — from  the  top  of  the  gallery  to 
the  stage  itself,  and  was  big  with  admiration  at 
Angelica.  Mac  Carliel  led  the  crack  of  applause 
from  on  high;  for  he  could  not  be  withheld  from 
coming  up  to  Town  for  the  occasion.  His  voice 
had  suffered  not  a  whit  from  age,  and  rose  above 
the  storm,  like  a  bull's  in  a  herd.  Mistress  Anne 
kissed  both  her  hands  to  him  and  his  butchers,  and 
that  was  the  only  one  to  whom  she  flung  a  kiss  that 
day — save  one,  and  I  say  not  who  was  he. 

Every  year,  just  on  the  day  Anne  saved  the  life 


3 io  THE  BRACEGIRDLE 

of  the  King,  we  ride  through  the  Park  to  Kensing 
ton  by  night;  then  beyond,  over  Hounslow  Heath, 
and  so  to  Windsor,  only  we  come  up  the  hill  to  the 
Castle  by  midnight,  and  not  as  before,  at  the  moon 
shine  of  morning.  During  all  King  William's  days, 
we  were  watched  for  on  that  anniversary  by  some 
servants  of  the  King,  and  taken  to  lodge  in  the 
castle  till  the  morning.  Since  Queen  Anne  came 
in,  'tis  different ;  but  still  we  make  our  pilgrimage. 

Then  we  arise  with  the  larks,  and  ride  free  all 
about  the  glorious  Park  and  hill,  and  never  yet, 
in  all  the  years  has  the  sky  been  so  unfair  as  to 
disturb  our  day. 

And  we  ride  back  to  London  in  afternoon.  Ah, 
she  holds  her  health  and  beauty  to  this  hour ! 

'Twas  this  day  fortnight,  just  as  I  add  these  last 
lines  to  my  story,  that  we  made  our  latest  pilgrimage 
to  Windsor ;  and  I  said  to  her,  as  I  sat  with  her,  that 
golden  morning  under  the  great  elms,  in  the  forest 
beneath  the  Castle-Hill: 

"  Anne,  it  made  a  difference  in  our  lives,  that 
ride  to  Windsor!  And  does  it  regret  you?" 

"  Nay,  Dick.  We  did  right.  Had  we  done 
different,  who  knows  but  that  the  King  had  been 
slain.  And,  then,  had  I  had  him  who  was  then  my 
lover,  who  knows  what  our  life  had  been?  Nay, 
God  knows  best,  dear  Dick ! " 


PLAYER  AND  PLAY-WRIGHT        311 

"  Ay,  God  knows  best,"  I  answered,  my  head 
beside  her  on  the  grass,  and  her  hands  in  my  gray- 
streaked  hair. 


AFTERWORD 

THERE  is  nothing  in  this  tale  out  of  keeping  with  the  known 
history  of  Mistress  Anne  Bracegirdle,  which  may  be  read  by 
any  who  desire,  in  the  "  Apology  of  Colly  Gibber,"  or  in  any 
of  the  books  on  the  history  of  the  English  stage.  Some  few 
liberties  have  been  taken,  to  be  sure,  with  dates,  and  the 
denouement,  such  as  the  date  of  the  death  of  Nat  Lee,  or  the 
marriage  of  Will  Mount  fort ;  but  the  theme  of  the  tale,  Anne's 
early  love  for  Will  and  her  lifelong  love  for  Richard,  will 
explain  as  well  as  any  possible  supposition,  both  the  untimely 
death  of  her  first  love,  and  the  mystery  of  her  disappearance 
from  the  stage.  Indeed,  it  was  avowed  by  Captain  Hill — which 
is  matter  of  history — that  Mountfort  was  the  man  who  stood 
in  the  way  of  his  possession  of  the  Bracegirdle.  Many  a  writer, 
in  setting  forth  sober  history,  has  made  suppositions  far  more 
free  and  less  plausible  than  this  explanation  of  the  very  unusual 
life  of  a  Drury  Lane  player. 

Some  ban  mots  and  incidents  have  been  taken  from  the 
diaries  and  histories  of  the  times. 

THE  AUTHOK 


™  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000129567     4 


